MuhammedAli

Members
  • Content count

    1,258
  • Joined

  • Last visited

  • Days Won

    77

Everything posted by MuhammedAli

  1. Internal Server Error The server encountered an internal error or misconfiguration and was unable to complete your request. Please contact the server administrator, [email protected] and inform them of the time the error occurred, and anything you might have done that may have caused the error. More information about this error may be available in the server error log. Additionally, a 500 Internal Server Error error was encountered while trying to use an ErrorDocument to handle the request.
  2. Wa alayqum salam, Moterma aap joh sawal pooch rahi hen is k talluq nah aap kay Islam say, nah ap kay iman say, aur nah hamaray jawab say heh, yeh aap ki pasand heh ... pasand mein nah ap nay Allah aur Rasool kay deen ka lehaz keren gi aur nah hamaray jawab ka ... mukhtasar ... Ismail Musalman nahin hen ... Namaz, Hajj, Roza, Zakat ... aur baqi kay munkir hen ... is inqar ki waja say yeh logh 100 say ziyada ayaat kay munkir hotay hen aur hukm kufr lagta heh ... aur GHAYR MUSLIM SAY AAP KA NIKKAH NAHIN HOGA ... aik maulvi kia hazaaar aa kar Nikkah kar denh Shar'ri tor par aap ka Nikkah nahin hoga ... aur Zina ki murtaqib aur haram ki ulaad peda keren gi.
  3. In sawalat ka Shia mazhab say kia talluq. Yeh toh kohi Sunni bi pooch sakta heh. Pehlay sawal ka jawab: Woh faut huween theen Shaheed nahin. Dosray sawal ka jawab: Unoon nay Khalifah e Rashid, Zun-Noorain ki Shahadat Madinah mein dekhi, joh Harram heh, aur is kay taqaddus ki pamali ki waja say apna Darul Khilafat badal leeya. Dosri waja yeh ho sakti heh kay Khilafat kay middle mein DARUL KHILAFAH (CAPITAL) banana maqsood huwa ho. Aur bi Shahid kuch ho magr khaas zehn mein yahi aati heh ... Tesray sawal ka jawab: Keun kay dar thah kay Khariji, Ibn Muljam kay saathi, jism mubarak ko nikaal kar bey-hurmati keren gay.
  4. Introduction: Many Muslims are confronted with reality of Wahhabi rule of Arabia and Wahhabi Imams leading Salah in Masjid al-Haram. General ignorance about religion of Islam and seemingly harmless innovations that have crept into general knowledge of Muslims causes much confusion in mind of Muslims. The idea that Haramayn Sharifayn (i.e. Masjid al-Haram, Masjid al-Nabavi) is such a holy place that nothing but the righteous can leading prayers there and Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) would not allow any heretic to lead Salah in these two places. This leads to conclusion that the Wahhabism and their Imams must be the creme de la crème of truth and righteousness. BackGround Of Discussion: While browsing I chanced upon a picture of Ibn Saud; in which his head gear gave impression of two horns on forehead, here. I googled images, Ibn Saud, and following selection of images appeared, some including of other members of Saudi family, here. To my surprise in many images the impression of horn on forehead is evident. Immediately the Hadith of two Qarn (i.e. horns/groups) of Satan emerging from East; one from Banu Rabia and the other from Banu Mudhar came to my mind: “Narrated Abi Mas`ud:The Prophet said: ‘From this side from the east, afflictions will appear. Rudeness and lack of mercy are characteristics of the rural bedouins who are busy with their camels and cows (and pay no attention to religion). Such are the tribes of Rabi`a and Mudar.’" [Ref: Bukhari, B56, H702, here] “It is narrated on the authority of Ibn Mas'ud that the Messenger of Allah pointed towards Yemen with his hand and said: Verily Iman is towards this side. And harshness and callousness of the hearts is found amongst the rude owners of the camels (in the East) who drive them behind their tails (to the direction), where emerge the two horns/groups of Satan, they are the tribes of Rabi'a and Mudar.” [Ref: Muslim, B1, H83, here] It should be noted word Qarn means horn as well as group. Note Saudi family is part of Annizah tribe which is if an off-shoot of Banu Rabia. Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab is from Banu Tamim which is an off-shoot of Banu Mudhar. Looking at the horns portruding from foreheads I immediately made connection with the Hadith.The appearance of horns from their heads connects Saud family with Hadith of Qarn of Satan. Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab, his Wahhabism, and his Wahhabis obviously were part of re-emerging Khariji saga due to belief and actions. The Saudi royal family obviously is connected with Kharijism through Wahhabism but it seemed to me their appearance, horns, was the distinguishing feature which connected them with Hadith as group of Satan from Banu Rabia. Please note this visual connection was/is just a intuitive and speculative. You’re at liberty to disregard it if you feel I am over stretching visual connection. My next thought was this was my personal opinion and a result of my bias. So I decided to run pass the images to a more neutral and balanced person. Following is transcript of that chat. WhatsApp Exchange About Head-Gear Resembling Horns: Me: Salam. Would you say these are horns? Him: Wa alaykum Salam. What horns? Me: Have look at the images and tell me what you think. Look at the head gear. Him: Holy crap! It looks proper like it. Me: You agree they do? Him: Kinda. Me: Yep. I just spotted them and noted they look like horns. Him: But if I seen it without you saying anything about horns I would never have noticed. Me: Allahu Akbar! Ashhadu alla ilaha il-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan Abduhu wa Rasulu. Him: I agree. Me: There is a Hadith. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said from East two horns/groups of Satan will emerge. And I knew first was Ibnul Abdul Wahhab’s Wahhabi movement but the second is Saudi family. Him: But these pictures are probably early 1900s. Me: Likely their dress has gone little change since then. You want to be closer to Ibnul Abdul Wahhab’s era. Me: Proof – Hadith is about these lot (i.e. Saudi family) as well. Him: Saudi was good upto around, late 1900s, where Wahhabism got extreme. Me: LOL! 1900s they became mild … Before that it was genocide after genocide. You’re getting your history messed up. They were original ISIS x3. Him: But the problem with your claim is, they’re still Muslims [and Hadith is about Zionists]. Me: My claim? Him: Isn’t the Hadith about Zionists etc? Me: LOL not. About Saudis and Wahhabis. Both gave rise to each other. Both partnered and result was Wahhabism and Saudi Arabia. So Hadith fits on both. Him: Yep! Which explains their partnership with Israel and not aiding Yemen etc. Me: Yep! There is another Hadith in which Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said last group of Satan, aka horn of Satan, aka Wahhabism ill join forces with Dajjal. Allahu Akbar! Saudis are already on side of Zionist Israel. And Wahhabism will support Saudi Arabia even if it (i.e. Saudi Arabia) joins Israel against Iran. Him: But also biggest problem is that if these were the horns [of Satan], then how come they are Imams of Haramain? Me: It means nothing. Is there a Hadith or verse which says only righteous will be Imams of Haramayn? About seven hundered years ago Rafidah Shia had control of Ha’ram for entire two centuries. It was called Fatimid empire. Does that make them Saliheen? Before Wahhabis Sunni had their Imams there [leading prayers]. Does that mean they were true group? Does true Islam change depending upon whose Maulvi is leading prayers in Ha’ram? Mushriks were true. Islam came, Islam became true cause Muslims controlled it. After Karbala Yazeed, the cursed, has his followers there. Does that prove Yazeed, the cursed, was upon true Islam and Imam Hussain (radiallah ta’ala anhu) was upon falsehood and his followers? Shia Fatimiyyah came then Shiaism became true Islam because their Imams were leading the prayers. Sunnis came and Sunnism became true Islam because their Imam was leading the prayers. Now Wahhabis have come, now Sunnism became falsehood and Wahhabism became true because their Imam is there. Tomarrow Qadiyanis will get their Imam leading prayer in Masjid al-Haram and all before them will become false and Qadiyanism will become true Islam and Mirza as true last prophet of Islam. Imamat of Haram doesn’t determine whose on true Islam. Otherwise uptill now there hasn’t been true Islam. All have been falsified by successor sects Imam. Anyway there is no Hadith or anything which says Imamat in Haram is criteria of truth. This is just people getting, OMG, such a holy place, surely pure can lead the prayers. Making something criteria of truth which isn’t [according to Quran and Sunnah] is not smart. Him: Lol. That’s a good answer. Well addressed. I think it would be useful as an article because a lot of mainstream Muslims think that. I even thought that. Salafis also think this. But yeah the Imams [in Masjid al-Haram] are still, fire, meaning good [in their recitation of Quran]. Me: LOL!. Tilawat maybe but I still preferr Sunni Maulvi. Never liked Saudi style Tilawat before, or during, or after [my dance] with Wahhabism. Him: Nah! Trust its amazing. Some [subcontinent] Maulvis like to butcher [the pronounciation of words]. Brief History Of Sects Controlled Masjid al-Haram: Before Fatamiyyah Dynasty (Fatimid Dynasty) belonged to Ismailiyyah sect of Shia. In 973 Fatamiyyah excercised authority after conquering Egypt. Then Shaykh Salah al-Din al-Ayubi (rahimullah), a Sunni, Sufi, and ardent follower of Ashari school ,restorted the orthodox rule over Makkah and Madinah. It was followed by Sunni rule of Mamluks and succeded by Ottoman rule. Then emerged from Eastern side of Madinah the two groups/horns of Satan from Najd; one from Banu Rabia and other from Banu Mudhar. The emergence of Wahhabism and rule of Saud family in 19th century over Haramayn. Note each dynasty appointed their own Imams in Haramayn Sharafayn just like the Saud family appointed their co-religionist Wahhabi Imams in Haramayn Sharafayn. Pointed to be noted is; in entire history of Masjid al-Haram, Sunni, Shia, Mutazili and Wahhabis have lead people in prayers. Only a hundered years ago the Wahhabi take-over of Masjid al-Haram from Sunnis has taken place. Senseless-ness Of Heretical Reasoning: If truth of a sect depends on who is controlling and leading worship in Masjid al-Haram then it must be agreed that as par this weird logic orthodox Sunni Imams being replaced by Shia Ismailiyyah of Fatimid dynasty proves Sunnism was false. Then came rule of Ayubid empire, named after Shaykh Salah al-Din al-Ayoobi (rahimullah), Imams were once again from Ahlus Sunnah adhering to Ashari/Maturidi school of theology. Mamluk and Ottoman rulers were Sunni and the Imams also belonged to Ahlus Sunnah. Once again Imams from Ahlus Sunnah Wal Jammah were leading prayers in Masjid al-Haram uptill 1925. And as par the idiotic rationale this proved that Shia Ismailiyyah were not upon true Islam, which they were for about two hundered years. At present for nearly a hundered year the Wahhabis have been leading prayers in Masjid al-Haram. Once again as par idiotic and reprehensible innovation proves; the Jammah whose Imams were flag bearers of true Islam from tewelfth century to nineteenth century, roughly for 700 years [a period which no Wahhabi can contest] were proven to be false Islam. If in future a Qadiyani becomes Imam of Masjid al-Haram then the Kafir Qadiyanis and the Kafir Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiyani would be upon true Islam and Mirza Ghulam Ahmad al-Kadhab al-Dajjal will become true Prophet. And all those who opposed them and declared them to be Kafir will be upon false Islam. Not because their Islamic evidences against Qadiyanis were invalid, no, the truth of Qadiyanis was determined by Qadiyani Imam leading prayers in Masjid al-Haram. With this criteria of determining truth and falsehood it would be safe to say there hasn’t been true Islam so far because all have been falsified by another sects Imam. Currently Wahhabism is true Islam but sooner or later wind of change will come and it will also be falsified. Idiotic Rationale And Wahhabism In Perspective Of Ahadith: The notion that truth changes depending upon whose Imam is leading the prayer in Masjid al-Haram, or proves the Imam and adherents of his sect are righteous, upright Muslims is completely rubbish, and contradicts prophetic teaching. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said true Islam will continously exist from his time to till the day of judgment, and not disappear and appear: “A group of people from my Ummah will always remain triumphant on the right path and continue to be triumphant (against their opponents). He who deserts them shall not be able to do them any harm. They will remain in this position until Allah's. Command is executed (i. e. Qayamah is established).” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4715] True Sect Representing True Islam Will Exist Continously: Consistent continuity is one of proof of which can help identify if a sect is true as above Hadith establishes. Wahhabism emerged in 17th century roughly 1150 years after Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) started to preach Islam. With absence of 1150 years Wahhabism has lost consistent continuity foundation. Wahhabism started in East of Hijaz in place called Najd. In relation to Najd/East the region of Hijaz is West. Makkah and Madinah are in Hijaz. Wahhabism not only declared people of entire Najd and surrounding areas Mushrik, but they also preached and continue to preach that people of Hijaz/West, the Ahlus Sunnah Wal Jammah, were also polytheists. Even though Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said that the group holding to true triumphant Islam consistently and with established continuity was of people of West: “The callousness of heart and sternness is in the East and faith is among the people of the Hijaz.” [Ref: Muslim, B1, H95] “It has been narrated by Sa'd b. Abu Waqqas that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The people of the West will continue to triumphantly follow the truth until the Hour is established.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4722] Fact is in Hijaz al-Maqdas, even uptill present the creed of Ahlus Sunnah Wal Jammah is dominant and triumphant over Wahhabism. Entire Foundation Of Wahhabism Proven False By Prophetic Teaching: It is common knowledge amongst Wahhabis that Shaykh of Najd aka Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab was motivated to preach because he saw that Muslims of Najd and Arabia in general had fallen into Shirk. This is evident from Kitab al-Tawheed: “In those days the people of Najd were badly indulged in polytheistic deeds and un-Islamic practices. They were completely overwhelmed with polytheism. The graves, trees, stones, caves,evil spirits and insane persons were regarded as deities. The baseless stories and tales were ascribed to them to manifest their excellence. The worldly Ulama too had misguided them for the fulfillment of their materialistic lust. The soothsayers and magicians were having their influence over the society. None could dare challenge their holds on the commoners. Same condition was prevailing in both Makkah and Al-Madinah also. Yemen was also in the same line. Polytheism, erection of structures on the graves, seeking refuge and assistance of the dead, saints and jinns were the common religious features.” [Ref: Kitab al-Tawheed, by Shaykh of Najd, Page7, here.] You read it right. People of Makkah “As a result of the continued Da'wah, vigorous struggle and Jihad in the way of Allah for a long period of about fifty years from 1158 H to 1206 H. A complete victory over the entire Najd was gained. People abandoned worshipping graves, tombs, shrines, trees etc. and all the more they deserted all of them and practiced the pure faith of Islam. Blind following of the forefathers, ancestors and traditions in vogue was abandoned; and Shari 'ah was revived and established. Obligatory duties were being observed in the light of Qur'an and Sunnah.” [Ref: Kitab al-Tawheed, by Shaykh of Najd, Page10, here.] A neutral Muslim who isn’t aware about history of Arabia would think Hindus might have lived in Arabia. And maybe it was Hindus he kicked out and converted them to Islam. Or maybe Muslims of Arabia had reverted to polytheism. It must be pointed out a no point Hindus, nor other polytheists lived in Arabia, nor Muslims reverted to polytheism. Muslims continously and consistently lived in Arabia until the beginning and to present. If you doubt my words go reasearch on this point. Instead of getting into debate if Muslims became polytheists, or polytheists lived in Arabia, we can let the Messenger of Allah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) give us definite answer. Shaykh Of Najd Refuted By Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam): Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said Satan has given up hope to ever make Muslims worship him in Arabian Peninsula: “Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (him) in the peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] Satan worship is synanom for idol worship. Take note of following: “Behold, he said to his father: "O my father! why worship that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing?” [Ref: 19:42] “Lo! Abraham said to his father Azar: "Takest thou idols for gods? For I see thee and thy people in manifest error." [Ref: 6:74] "O my father! Worship not Satan: for Satan is a rebel against the most Gracious.” [Ref: 19:44] For a detailed explanation of this see following, in order of linked, here, here. In another verse Satan worship being synonom for idol worship is more clearly stated: “(The Mushrikeen) leaving Him call but upon (i.e. yad'una) godesses: They call but upon satan the persistent rebel!” [Ref: 4:117] In conclusion it should be understood that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said idols will not be worshipped by worshipers of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) in Arabian Peninsula. So not only believers of Hijaz al-Maqdas will be free of polytheism, but all worshipers of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), in other words Muslims, living in Arabian Peninsula, will be free of polytheism. Reasonable Argument In Defence Of Muslims And True Islam: Established fact leads to prove two main things; a) Shaykh of Najd aka Shaykh Ibn Abdul Wahhab and his Wahhabism unjustly made Takfir of entire Arabian Peninsula, b) and Wahhabism’s understanding of Tawheed/Shirk was/is incorrect. And due to incorrect understanding of Tawheed/Shirk he declared Muslims as Mushrikeen. Finally how can Shaykh of Najd, his immediate followers, and his followers there after be upon the true Islam when they are unaware of basic understanding of Tawheed and Shirk? And they made Takfir of entire Arabian Peninsula. In fact Takfir of entire Muslim world because members of Ahlus Sunnah Wal Jammah living in Arabia, including Hijaz, shared absolutely same beliefs and practices with rest of Muslim world. How can this Wahhabi sect be upon true Islam when the Messenger (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) as foretold that WORSHIPPERS [of Allah subhanahu wa ta’ala] will not engage in idol worship in Arabia Peninsula. Ibnul Wahhab disbelieved and belied words of Messenger (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). And contrary to prophetic teaching this rabid Iblees of Najd, and his minions believed/believe, taught/teach Muslims of Arabia - and by connection of commonality of beliefe – of entire world are Mushrik. If truth of a sect is established by opposing Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) then Wahhabism is purest of Islam and if truth is in accordance with prophetic teaching then what has Wahhabism got to do with true Islam? Jammah Is Majority, One Who Leaves It, Then Dies, Upon Death Of Jahiliyyah: Shaykh Ibnul Wahhab and his followers left the Jammah of Muslims of world and due it following Hadith applies to him: “… on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah said: Whoever defects from obedience (to the Amir) and separates from the main body of the Muslim - and dies in that state - dies the death of one belonging to the days of jahiliyya. And he who is killed under the banner of a man who is blind (to the cause for which he is fighting),…” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4557] Note implication of this Hadith also is that we are indirectly being instructed by Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) to adhere to main-body of Muslims which Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab and his followers left and created a new religious identity, worse, and declared the main-body i.e. Jammah to be entirely of worst type of polytheists. And people want the Muslims to accept that Wahhabis are righteous, and to leave the majority, the main-body, the Jammah, even when they/we are instructed to adhere to understanding of majority: “Anas bin Malik said: I heard the Messenger of Allah say: ‘My nation will not unite on misguidance, so if you see them differing, follow the great majority.’” [Ref: Ibn Majah, , B36, H3950] “Abu Dharr (Allah be pleased with him) reported from the Prophet (Peace be upon him) that,"Two are better than one, and three better than two; so stick to the Jama'ah for verily Allah, Most Great and Glorious, will only unite my nation on guidance." [Ref: Musnad Ahmad, Kitab Al-Ansar, Abu Zar Al Ghaffari, H20776] Why they want us to leave the Jammah, and believe Wahhabism is good and Wahhabis are righteous upright Muslims? Not because evidence of Quran and Sunnah points to it but because Wahhabi Imam is leading the prayers in Masjid al-Haram. They want the Muslims to disregard all prophetic guidance, which is aid in identifying true sect of Islam, and instead follow innovated, evil innovation, of idiots with zero knowledge of Islam. And follow camel herderding idiots, who had paid no attention to religion, and have left the Jammah for those who have died upon death of Jahiliyyyah. Criteria Of Determining Truth In Light Of Prophetic Guidance: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) foretold that Ummah would divide into seventy-three sects. He as asked which would be upon truth he said sect of truth is one who follows my Sunnah and Sunnan of his companions. Another Hadith he instructed the Muslims to follow his Sunnah and Sunnahs of rightly guided Caliphs. Point to be noted Sunnahs of rightly guided Caliphs are good innovations which they originated and are not prophetic Sunnahs. Following prophetic Sunnah includes believing that Islam allows entry of newly introduced good Sunnahs in Islam and acting on them. The true Islam and righteousness is determined by adherence to teaching of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) in Quran and the Sunnah of last and final Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). Beside that he instructed the Muslims to stick with the Jammah (i.e. main-body) of Muslims. He instructed to hold to majority as established by quoted Ahadith. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) told a group of truth would contiuely exist from his time till the events of judgment day unfold. Which is indication that group of truth will have have consistent chain of transmission. In another Hadith Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) exhorted the Muslims to hold to book of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and Ahli Bayt (i.e. family members of Prophet sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). Criteria of truth is adherance to Quran and Sunnah. Then adhering to the interpretations of; companions, Caliphs, Ahli Bayt and majority of Muslims. This includes holding to their understanding of controversial and non-controversial aspects of Quran/Sunnah. And where there is no clear methodological framework use their personal practices to determine correct interpretation of disputed verses/Hadith. And to help identify which sect is upon truth some signs were given; consistent continuity, Sawad al-Azaam (i.e. great majority), will remain dominant in Hijaz. Ignoring all the rest, just focusing on the last three, Wahhabism fails on consistent continuity, they are a minority in Ummah, and absolute minority in Hijaz. Based on these three facts one can judge how likely is it that Wahhabis hold to Quran and Sunnah with absolute precision. Not a chance in hell. Instead of long lecture why Wahhabism contravenes prophetic teaching I will just point out just two basic methodological faults. Wahhabism Is Not In Accordance With Teaching Of Prophetic Sunnah: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: “Three things are the roots of faith: (i) To refrain from (killing) a person who says “there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah” (ii) Not to declare him unbeliever whatever sin he commits (iii) and also not to declare him out of Islam due to any of his action/deed.” [Ref: Abu Dawud, B14, H2170] Wahhabism is entirely against this Hadith. Coming to first one: Wahhabis believe/teach and killed thousands of Muslims, and continue to do so, on charge; everyone in Arabian Peninsula and every where else except themselves is polytheist, for one or another reason, even though the people openly professed the Shahadah, performed Salah, kept Fasts, performed Hajj and paid Zakat. To the second point of Hadith: Wahhabis justified their Takfir/murder of Muslims using sinful/not-sinful actions of Muslims. Anyone who committed sin of prostrating to a grave out of respect they declared him polytheist [which is worse then being a Kafir] instead of informing them it is Haram to do so. Or they declared that a Muslim is polytheist if he kissed the outer barrier of Rawdah ar-Rasool (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). And the third point of Hadith: Their entire Takfir case against majority of Arabs [and in reality against entire Muslim world] was/is based on actions of Muslims and not beliefs of Muslims. He took flowers to grave therefore he is polytheist and killing him is Halal for us. That one is polytheist because he celebrated Mawlid of RasoolAllah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) his blood and wife and property is Halal for us. This one is polytheist because he voted to elect a candidate he is Halal for us to. Those are polytheists because they are dancing near a grave. Killing him, enjoying his wife, his property, blowing up the grave, burning the remains of Muslim in the grave, all is Halal for us. City of Makkah did not pledge alligiance to Shaykh Ibnul Abdul Wahhab; you entire city of Makkah are polytheists. This was how Wahhabism functioned when it originated and continues to function when they dominate a area which isn’t predominantly Wahhabi. Simple their entire methdology is against this teaching of Hadith. In another Hadith following statement of a companion is recorded: “... and the Mulhidun (heretical) after the establishment of firm proof against them:"And the statement of Allah: 'Allah will not mislead a people after He has guided them, until He makes clear to them what to avoid.' (9:115) And Ibn Umar used to consider them (the Khawarij and the Mulhidun) the worst of Allah's creatures and said: "These people took some verses that had been revealed concerning the disbelievers and interpreted them as [if these verses are] describing the believers.” [Ref: Bukhari, Vol 9, Page 49, Chap 6: Killing The Khawari] Applying verses upon Muslims which were revealed for disbelievers and polytheists is three quarters of Wahhabism. This is the corner stone of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab’s methodology and those who follow him. The bread and butter of these three books of Shaykh Ibnul Abdul Wahhab’s and maybe others as well is applying verses revealed for disbelievers upon believers: Kitab al-Tawheed, Qawaid al-Arba, and Kashf ash-Shubuhaat. These books explain what and who according to Shaykh Ibnul Abdul Wahhab was/is polytheist. And I can assure readers, as a former Wahhabi, none beside a Wahhabi is a monotheist. Both these Ahadith perfectly fit on Kharijism and off-shoot of which is Wahhabism. Leading Salah In Haramayn Sharifayn Not Criteria Of Truth: There is no verse of Quran, or Hadith, or statement of Imam, which states; only the righteous, or the followers of true Islam, or adherents of sect upon truth would lead Salah in Masjid al-Haram, or Masjid al-Nabavi. Nor there is a verse of Quran, or a statement of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) states that no one but the righteous will live in Makkah and Madinah. Nor Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), or His Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said; heretics/innovators will be prevented from entering/living in Makkah and Madinah. In fact the Messenger (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said about only one Kafir who will be prevented by angels from entering Makkah and Madinah. So I can say with confidence that Dajjal cannot and will not be lead Salah in Haramayn Sharifayn. As far as my knowledge goes there is not a single such statement about another Kafir or a heretic. In light of these facts a heretics leading prayers in Haramayn Sharifayn not an impossibility and we have already established different sects have been leading prayers in these two places. Surely all of them were not upon true Islam. Another important point worth noting is that the official Imams of Masjid al-Haram are Wahhabis. And they lead Salah on official times. Muslims who perform Salah after this time do so in their own congregations with their own Imams. I am aware that Sunni scholars do not perform Salah behind Wahhabi Imams but afterwards lead their own congregations. Does that qualify Sunnism as true Islam also or only true Islam and righteous Imam is one who is officially appointed by Saudi Wahhabiyyah? If Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) appointed the Imam in Masjid al-Haram, or Prophet had said Imam in Haramayn Sharifayn is appointed by Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Even then one can argue, yes appointed by Saudis but Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) intended him to be Imams because Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) appoints Imams in Haramayn Sharifayn. Conclusion: Wahhabis leading Salah and excercising authority over Haramayn Sharifayn is not proof that their sect is upon truth. Members of other sects including Ahlus Sunnah Wal Jammah have lead prayers in Haramayn Sharifayn. Criteria of determining truth of a sect is following all the teaching of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). Wahhabism is far from being the true sect and it is manifestation of group of Satan aka Kharijism. Saud family, and Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab, and his Wahhabism are two horns of Satan of Najd: One from Banu Rabiah and other from Banu Mudhar. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi
  5. Khawarij Bluring The Distinction Between ‘Grave-Worship’ And Quranic Persona-Worship – And The Reason For It. Introduction: There are many verses of Quran which were revealed about creations of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) being elevated to rank of and believed to be Ilah partners of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). As such these creations were/are worshiped instead/beside of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). This can be termed persona/character-worship providing correct understanding is associated with it. Khawarij invented term of grave-worship and it is used by them to accuse Muslims of worshipping graves if they deem an act on a grave as crossed the boundary of Tawheed. Contrary to this the Muslims believe there is no such thing as Muslims engaging in grave-worship and nor this has happened in the past. Also there was/is no authentic evidence that establishes graves were ever worshipped even by disbelievers of pre-Islamic era but a Khariji claimed most of the Shirk mentioned in Quran is about grave-worship. I noted Khariji attempted to blur the distinction between persona-worship and what they traditionally term grave-worship. I Muhammed Ali, aka SkippedPath, felt this was something which needs to be challenged and refuted because it is a new step, another low, and march toward distortion of message of Quran. Information Regarding Discussion With The Khariji: Please note, all material of Abu Zubair and of myself is being posted seperately. Originally these posts were not in this order. Material in purple writing was not part of original responses but it is being added during writing of this article. Credit goes to brother ADHM of SalafiAqeeda blog who had saved the material and reproduced it on his blog, here, and from where I have reproduced it below. And there was more material but I have no means of recovering it from IslamicAwakening forum because the forum has been down for about a year. When I saw the material being used by brother ADHM I re-read the material and realised original needs improvements. And therefore, if Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) wills, improvements will be made to compensate for early lapses. Content Of Discussion Between Abu Zubair And MySelf: Abu Zubair: “Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.The Prophet SAW explicitly mentioned graves and forbade us from taking them as Masajid, citing the Yahud and Nasara as an example. The Quran is crammed full of it.The classical theological literature is only representative of theological polemics relevant to the age of the author. None of these classical works will have much on Shirk in Allah's Hukm, secularism, etc, or creation of Adam. Moreover, the classical Ash'ari heritage requires you to condition your mind in Greek philosophy before one even comes to conclusion that there is a God. Ibn Khuzayma makes a remark in his Kitab al-Tawheed, merely in passing, that Kalimatullah is uncreated because the Prophet SAW sought refuge in them, and seeking refuge from creation is not from the Deen of Muslims. Lo and behold, seeking refuge in the Prophet is no longer Shirk according to you guys (do correct me if I am wrong).” M.A.R: [“Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.”] “Where is the proof for majority of Shirk mentioned in Quran is to do with graves? I assure you I have read the entire Quran number of times and had fortune of reading Tafasir and I have not read any Tafsir stating this golden nugget. Could you guide me to the expert Mufassir who let this nugget out of the bag of goodies.” M.A.R: [“Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.”] “There is nothing in Quran about grave worship. Praise of righteous dead did not lead into idol worship. The narration of Bukhari on which you are basing your point is a fabrication and goes against clear texts of Quran. The Hadith says, after Prophet Nuh (alayhis salaam), his Ummah worshipped the Saliheen of their Ummah. Yet the Quran is clear in stating that Prophet Nuh (alayhis salaam) was sent to eradicate the worship of those idols which the Hadith say became idols after him. In other words according to Hadith the Saliheen were worshiped after Prophet Nuh (alayhis salaam) and according to Quran his Ummah was worshipping them before his Prophethood and he was sent to warn them. That is not proof of your position.” M.A.R: It is also worth pointing out how you are blurring the distinction between persona worship into grave worship. Quran talks about persona worship in some places, such as worship of Prophet Isa (alayhis salaam). You’re twisting that into grave worship. The all important point, the polytheists and the Christians believed so and so is Ilah (i.e. ma'bood) ... But Khawarij accuse the Muslims of worshiping the graves even when no one takes the graves as ma'bood/Ilah nor those who occupy the graves are believed to be ma'bood/Ilah. The belief which makes the action Shirk is absent. Hence accusation of Shirk is unfounded and returns to one who issues it. And this is as per the Hadith: “Then these things will be taken away from him when he will disregard them by putting them all behind his back and will attack his neighbor with the sword accusing him of Shirk. The Prophet was asked - which of the two will be deserving of such an accusation? - The attacker or the attacked? The Prophet replied - the attacker.” [Ref: Ibn Hibban, VolNo.1, Page No. 282] M.A.R: [“The Prophet SAW explicitly mentioned graves and forbade us from taking them as Masajid, citing the Yahud and Nasara as an example.”] “Very good and valid point, the Ahadith which the Khawarij interpret to mean, Muslims will worship graves, only, come togather to establish that Muslims should not make graves in Masajid which the Jews and Christians use to do. Evidence of which is walk into any major Christian Church and see graves in it. I went to a school trip and I was walking on their graves inside the church. I enquired was told these are graves of bla bla ... People literally were walking on the grave. The graves were part of floor and to differentiate different stone was used with a silver panel and thats all.” M.A.R: “If Shirk of worshiping graves was going to take place and become such a big issue that Shaykh Muhammad Ibnul Wahhab was forced to claim none before and during his life knew true meaning of: “There is no Ilah except Allah.’ And that too in the land of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) and vast majority of his Ummah was to fall into grave-worship then surely one can say question: Why there is not a single Hadith in which Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) clearly stated people will worship graves and instructed the Muslims do not worship graves? Answer is very simple; because there was to be no such thing as Muslims worshiping graves. Its is just a delusion Khariji Shaykh al-Najd and his minions of Iblees. If allegation that Muslims are worshiping graves was truly based on correct understanding of Islam then note; Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) passed away leaving no guidance regards to such important issue of grave-worship in his majority of Ummah. Yet Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has left us guidance regarding issues which are insignificant compared to major Shirk. Such trimming of nails, use of wooden toothbrush (i.e. Siwak), ghusul after intercourse, and myrids of other pointers. Absence of such critical guidance itself is indication that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) did not fear the occurance of grave-worship if there ever was chance of Ummah as whole or part of it worshiping graves Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) would have told so and would have left clear guidance regarding grave-worship.” Abu Zubair: “Considering what is meant by Shirk of graves is not dancing on them, but praying to the dead, and considering the Quran is crammed full of references to those who pray to other than Allah and how it is futile, it is pretty clear to any reader most of the Shirk censured in the Quran is of this category.” Abu Zubair: “The Quranic verses about making Dua to Allah alone are too numerous to mention. This is all about grave-worshipping. As I said, the main aspect of Shirk (amongst others) in grave-worship is praying to other than God, which the Quran focuses more on than any other Shirk.” M.A.R: "When I was a Wahhabi, [and I was one very extreme and zealous Wahhabi, a principled one] then my definition of grave-worship was, going to graves doing engaging in prostration, supplicating Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) while facing graves and asking the occupant of grave, your defintion of grave-worship has slightly evolved to make Quran fit your religion. My understanding of the definition stems from how Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab used this phrase and those who succeeded him but your is a novel effort to blurr distinction between persona worship [which is worhsip of a personality living/dead elevated to status of an Ilah/God] and grave worship [which is prostrating to, kissing grave, asking the person in the grave for something while being at the grave] so you can inject the poison and blame of grave-worship into text of Quran.” 1.0 - Abu Zubair’s Trick Of Khariji Trade: I quote: “Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.The Prophet SAW explicitly mentioned graves and forbade us from taking them as Masajid, citing the Yahud and Nasara as an example. The Quran is crammed full of it.” In simple words Abu Zubair redefined grave-worship to make persona-worship inclusive of it. Yet clue to what is traditional and actual ‘grave-worship’ of Wahhabism is in his own post. He stated Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) had stated: “Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping … mentioned graves and forbade us from taking them as Masajid, citing the Yahud and Nasara as an example.” Abu Zubair connects grave-worship with Ahadith in which of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cursed Jews and Christians because they performed acts of worship and built their places of worship over graves of their prominent persons. Therefore in context of these Ahadith taking graves as places of worship means performing actions of worship at the grave-site. Do note Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) did not accuse the Yahood and Nasara of worshipping the graves even though he stated they take the graves of their prominent persons as places of worship. Indicating he was not saying they worship the dead members of graves rather they worship their deity [with Salah type of prayer][1] while standing on/around the graves. Note this was presented as proof of grave-worship of Yahood and Nasara and it established Yahood/Nasara performed actions ON/AROUND graves. Contrary to the evidence Abu Zubair termed grave-worship to be: “Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.” What he means is, glorification of Awliyah via supplication leads to polythiesm and he clearly stated this in another place: “Considering what is meant by, Shirk of graves, it is not dancing on them, but praying to the dead, …” and here: “… the main aspect of Shirk (amongst others) in grave-worship is praying to other than God.” From this we can understand that what Abu Zubair’s portraying as ‘grave-worship’ is not the traditional Khariji definition of ‘grave-worship’ and this is what I alluded to in my last response to him. 1.1 - Cursed Jews And Christians Taking Graves As Places Of Worship: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cursed the Jews and Christians for taking the graves as Masajid: “Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger said, "May Allah's curse be on the Jews for they built the places of worship at the graves of their Prophets." [Ref: Bukhari, B8, H428, here.] “Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah said: Let there be curse of Allah upon the Jews and the Christians for they have taken the graves of their Messengers as Masajid (i.e. places of worship).” [Ref: Muslim, B4, H1081, here.] And evidence of this is that old Churches and Synagogues are built on top of grave-yards and made graves in Churches/Synagogues. In other words Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cursed them for constructing places of worship over grave yards. Note Masjid Nabvi was made on ex-grave-yard: “Anas b. Malik said: The Mosque (of the Prophet) was built in the land of Banu al-Najjar which contained crops, palm trees and graves of the disbelievers. The Messenger of Allah said: Sell it to me for some price. They (Banu al-Najjar) replied: We do not want (any price). The palm-trees were cut off, and the crops removed and the graves of the disbelievers dug opened. He then narrated the rest of the tradition. But this version has the word "forgive" in the verse, instead of the word "help.” [Ref: Abu Dawood, B2, H454, here.] Longer versions of this Hadith have been narrated in Bukhari and Muslim.This establishes that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) did not like the Masjid to be built over a grave-yard and considered it Haram. When constructing the Masjid Nabvi (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) all the graves were dug out and remains of polytheists removed from the area. Establishing that the cursing of Jews/Christians was because of them building their ‘Masajid’ over grave-yards. 1.2 - Graves In Churches And Synagogues: I quote from an English website giving account of where rich were burried before Christian reformation: “Before the reformation the prestigious and the wealthy were buried inside churches and were commemorated on mural monuments, tombs and slabs, others in the parish were buried outside the church in unmarked graves. After the reformation it became illegal for burials inside a church and although it proved to be hard to stop.” [Ref: Historic Church And ChurchYards, here.] According to official website of Westminster Abbey some thirty members of royal household have their graves in Westminster Abbey: “Westminster Abbey is the final resting place of 30 monarchs starting with King Edward the Confessor himself whose magnificent shrine stands just behind the High Altar. Another five monarchs, including Henry III who built the church you see today, surround him.” [Ref: Westminster Abbey: Royal Tombs, here] This goes on to support the interpretation that Ahadith of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cursing the Jews/Christians was about building places of worship over graves and had nothing to do with Istighathah. It is case of over zealous, Kharijis, distorting the prophetic statement to invent a interpretation to support their sects insanity. 2.0 - Difference Between Grave And Persona Worship: Persona-worship is, beleiving a creation, Jinn, human, stone, or anything else is a god partner of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), or the God, and thus this human being is derserving of worship, and then worshiping him. What I had termed persona-worship and stated, this is mentioned in Quran, this persona-worship is based on three fundamental principles, (i) those who worshiped a human being – affirmed Ma’budiyyah/Ilahiyyah for that human. In other words believed that human is worthy/deserving of worhsip. (ii) they performed the action of worship to worship that elevated partner, (iii) and they had the intention/Niyyah of worship. This is what I termed persona-worship of Quran.Grave-worship traditionally was defined by Khawarij as; performing of certain actions while facing the direction while being the grave site. Following are general rules which can help readers figure out traditional grave worship: i) Any action which is performed in Salah but performed facing a grave to show respect to a deceased Wali-Allah, such as bowing and prostration, is deemed grave-worship. While being present at the grave site: iia) Asking [soul of] deceased Wali-Allah to intercede to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) on your behalf. iib) As well as asking the Wali-Allah to directly aid you because of one’s belief that in Hadith Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has instructed the believers to seek assistance of servants of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) in time of need; is also termed as grave-worship. From this it should be clear that what Khawarij term grave-worship has absolutely nothing to do with any verses of Quran. What the Khariji termed as grave-worship is without three components which determine a action to be worship – Ma’budiyyah /Ilahiyyah is missing, action of worship is missing, and intention of worship is also missing. It should be noted apparently the action of worship exits; i) when a foolish Muslim out of reverance prosptrates to a deceased Shaykh while facing his grave, ii) or when a Muslim seeks help/intercession of Wali-Allah. The soul which makes these into worship is absent i.e. belief of Ilahiyyah, intention of worship. Therefore these actions cannot be termed worship of deceased Shaykh. 2.1 – Establishing Unanimously Agreed Upon Three Principles Of Worship: Belief of Ilahiyyah, action of worship, intention of worship in Islam these three are required plus the action of worship has to be sanctioned in Shari’ah for Salah to be valid. If anyone doubts it, can you and would you worship Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) without any of the three, plus the action sanctioned by Shari’ah? Why not? Your worship would be invalid even if one of these three fundamentals are missing. If your belief in Ilahiyyah of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is missing your Salah is invalid. If your action of Salahis missing and you intend to worship Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) via Yoga postures your Salah will be invalid. If you believe in Ilahiyyah, you perform actions of Salah as you was supposed to, but you had no intention of worshiping Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) then your Salah is invalid. Moving to polytheists: Polytheists require also these three principles to be guilty of Shirk. First they have to believe someone from creation is a Ilah partner of the Ilah. Secondly they will have to intended to worship their creation Ilah. Thirdly they have to perform action of worship but this action need not to be valid form of worship in accordance with Islam. Instead what ever he/she deems to be act of worship in accordance with their religion: If performed for their creation Ilah would be suffient to warrant charge of creation worship in accordance with teaching of Islam. Their un-Islamic actions of worship will not be rejected/disregarded when determining if they are guilty of Shirk of worship. Only those actions of worship in which a Muslims worships Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) have to be sanctioned by Shari’ah otherwise innovated actions of worship will be rejected. The conclusion is; belief of Ilahiyyah, action of worship, and intention of worship, all three are essential for action to be worship. If a Muslim/Mushrik doesn’t affirm Ilahiyyah for their God/god, does not intented to worship their God/god, does not perform action of worship to their God/god, then no worship has taken place. 2.2 - True Foundation Of Tawheed And Shirk: Corner stone of Tawheed is Ilahiyyah. When a person believes Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is the One, the Only Ilah, and beside Him there is none Ilah. He has no partner, or equal in His Ilahiyyah, or His Essences, or His Attributes, and nothing is like Him. Then that person is Muslim and monotheist. And Shirk is diametric opposite of this. When a person affirms a creation as an Ilah partner with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) then he has committed Shirk because Ahadiyyah/Wahdaniyyah (i.e. Oneness) of Ilahiyyah has been negated. This is true foundation of Shirk. This belief leads to actions of Shirk, actions of worship of idols/gods. And even if the actions of worship do not materialise the belief that Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) has got a partner, or a belief in which creation has been elevated to status of the God alone is enough to nullify Tawheed and warrant Shirk. In light of this it needs to be pointed out if Muslims were truly guilty of Shirk they would be Mushrik even if they do not perform the alleged actions of worship at graves of Awliyah-Allah because Shirk would be warranted due to the belief of Ilahiyyah. And no educated or foolish Muslim affirms Ilahiyyah for Awliyah-Allah. Nor have the Khawarij of Najd ever accused the foolish Muslims that you affirm Ilahiyyah then how could the charge of Shirk be valid? Is not a Muslim Muwahid if he does/doesn’t worships Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala)? Then how can a Mushrik be Muwahid if he doesn’t worship the gods he has elevated as partners with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala)? And how can he be only Mushrik when he worships gods beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala)? When the reality is Muwahid and Mushrik status is to be determined by belief and not actions. Worship or no worship, Muwahid is Muwahid, and Mushrik is Mushrik because of their beliefs and not actions. No Muslim educated about religion of Islam or uneducated affirms Ilahiyyah for any creation therefore action of a foolish Muslim wouldn’t nullify his belief in Tawheed. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has stated: “Anas bin Malik narrates from the Prophet who said: Three things are the roots of faith: (i) To refrain from (killing) a person who says “there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah” (ii) Not to declare him unbeliever whatever sin he commits (iii) and also not to declare him out of Islam due to any of his deed. Jihad continues from the day I was sent as Prophet to ...” [Ref: Abu Dawud, B14, H2170] Yet the Khawarij of Najd precisely violate both these rules of Islam. 3.0 - Blurring The Distinction Between Grave-Worship And Persona-Worship: Abu Zubair was attempting to make persona-worship into grave-worship. As explained above persona-worship is believing a living creation to be with Ilah/Ma’bud and then performing for it and action with intention of worship. And Khariji version of ‘grave-worship’ is performing acts of worship such as supplicating Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) at a grave of Wali-Allah. Or performing actions which are performed in worship such as prostration, or bowing while facing a grave. Or asking [soul of] Wali-Allah directly to assisst you in time of your need, here. Even though he claimed Quran is full of evidence of grave-worship the reality is that none of the verses talk about grave-worship in this traditional nor in accordance with his evolved definition of grave-worship. Rather the verses point toward what I termed persona-worship. 3.1 - Takfir Of Muslims Due To Similarity Of Actions: The desire to blurr the two distinctions in a fashion stems from eagerness to declare and justify the charge that vast majority of Muslims are in fact polytheists. After injecting his Khariji poison of grave-worship into the verses then it would be easy to impress laymen and convince them of ‘truth’ of Kharijism because it would give impression that polytheists of pre-Islamic era engaged in grave-worship and modern Muslims do exactly the same. His logic would have been; they invoked their dead pious-men [gods], and performed acts of worship to for them, and you also invoke the dead pious-men. Note he would have omitted the mention of pious-men being the gods of polytheists because we Muslims don’t believe Awliyah-Allah are gods. So in reality he would have been arguing to establish Shirk of Muslims merely on similarity of actions. Yet Tawheed/Shirk is issue is primarily issue of belief. In the first case affirmation that Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is Ilahuw Wahid (i.e. the One God) and none is His equal partner. In case of Shirk the One and the Only Ilah is associated with partner gods. And to warrant one or the other change of creed in Tawheed/Shirk is fundamental. Otherwise if one does not change creed one cannot be believer of other. 3.2 - Demonstrating Tawheed Or Major Shirk Require Change Of Creed: Hindu learns to perform Wudhu and learns how to perform all the five prayers perfectly. He performs Salah on the time as part of congregation in local Masjid. He completes his Salah fulfilling all conditions and doing all except that he believes Rama, Sita, Gita, Krishna, Ganesh, Vishnu, Hannuman and Kali are Ilah partners of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Question is: Is he Muwahid because of his perfect five daily Salahs? Answer is very simple and straight, no. It is so because actions do not determine someone to be Muwahid. A Mushrik must abandon all Shirk in creed to be elligible monotheist. In simple words change of creed, from polytheistic to monotheistic, must take place otherwise perfect five prayers mean nothing. You can reverse this role. A person claiming to be Hindu believes Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is the One, the Only, with whom there are no partners, no gods, no daughters, no sons, no mother or father, no wife or ex-wife. He is unique in is attributes and actions. Along side this he believes none but Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is deserving of worship. In addition about traditional Hindu deities holds opinion that these are just myths and if they existed they were ordinary human beings. Despite this he visits temple, smashes a ocasional coconut and makes Tawaf of flower plate with candles around idol because of cultural heritage. Such a person can be termed an idiot, a Kafir, but definitely not Mushrik because he hold monotheistic notions. He would be guilty of Shirk only when his belief/creed changes from monotheistic to polytheistic. And he would be guilty of worshiping these gods if his actions and intentions and creed are in accordance with rules of worship. Point to note is for major Shirk to occur creed must change otherwise there is no Shirk. And yet Kharijis accuse Muslims of major Shirk on account of similarity of actions and not belief. To be precise Khawarij accuse Muslims of committing major Shirk due to sinful/lawful actions even when no change of creed from Tawheed to Shirk has taken place. 4.0 - In Kharijism Non-Polytheistic Actions Become Polytheistic: When Muslims visit the tombs of Awliyah-Allah, they face the grave of a Wali, and supplicate Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) to raise the darajaat (i.e. stations) of Wali of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) in paradise. And beseech Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) for forgiveness of ones own-self. Or to ask Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) through the vasta (i.e. mean) of Wali – as in; O Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), through the means of your servants fulfill my needs and grant me etc. Or directly ask the Wali-Allah to assisst them on account of following Ijtihadi understanding based on Hadith; O servants of Allah help me: “Narrated Hussain bin Ishaq Tustari, narrated Yahya As-Soofi, narrated Abdur Rahman bin Sahl, narrates from his father, Abdullah bin Isa, from Zaid bin Ali, from Utbah bin Ghazwan, from Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam). He said: ‘When one of you loses something or desires assistance while in a land where no person of assistance (is available) he should say: “O slaves of Allah! Assist me; help me.” for indeed Allah has many slaves who we do not see.” And this [Hadith] has been acted upon. [Ref: Tabarani, Mu'jam Al Kabeer, 17/177 - online Hadith 5469] Note Ijtihad related discussion on this Hadith is in following post of already linked article, here. Actions which are totally free of any blame from perspective of Shari’ah. On other hand some foolish people when they visit the graves of Awliyah-Allah they out of reverance for the Shaykh prostrate to him. This action is Haram in religion of Islam. We are not allowed to prostrate to anyone other then Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). And one who engages in this action to respect and honour anyone other than Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is guilty of major sin. Yet Khawarij declare such foolish person to be a grave-worshipper and polytheist.[2] Also it has been seen that Muslims kiss the tomb of the Wali and this is a quetionable practice amongst scholars. Some Muslim scholars deem it permissible and others dislike it. Whatever the case none of these scholars consider kissing the grave of Wali to be serious enough to declare a believer as polytheist grave-worshipper. Contrary to mainstream Islamic schoalrship Khawarij accuse Muslims who engage in this as of worshiping the graves. Yet the truth is, Muslims beileve there is no Ilah (i.e. Deity), and none is worthy of worship except Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). 4.1 - Charge Of Shirk And Three Roots Of Eman: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is reported to have gave three instructions, to not to kill anyone who affirms confession of Tawheed, to not to nullify Islam based on actions, and not to nullify Islam for major sins. Evidence of which is as follows:“Anas bin Malik narrates from the Prophet who said: Three things are the roots of faith: (i) To refrain from (killing) a person who says “there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah” (ii) Not to declare him unbeliever whatever sin he commits (iii) and also not to declare him out of Islam due to any of his deed. Jihad continues from the day I was sent as Prophet to ...” [Ref: Abu Dawud, B14, H2170] The Khawarij invalidate the Tawheed of Muslims for actions/deeds (i.e. prostration to ghayr-ullah) even though Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) prohibited it. They invalidate Tawheed due to major sin - i.e. prostration to ghayr-ullah - even though Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) forbade nullifying Islam of a person for a major sin. A a natural result of Takfir of Muslims by Khawarij for actions and major sins, they makes the blood of Muslims Halal upon themselves – meaning then Khawarij consider it permissible to wage war and kill Muslims, even though they profess, there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Despite the fact that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has prohibited killing of anyone who professes, there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah. 4.2 - Three Roots Of Eman And Truth About Khawarij: First group of heretics to kill Muslims, companions, on pretext that they had become polytheists were the Khawarij. And this is despite the fact that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said killing a Muslim is Kufr. Shaykh of Najd, Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab, nullified the Tawheed of Muslims of Arabia due to their questionable/unquestionable actions, in other words declared them Kafir/Mushrik. And his followers continue to do so. And he then legalised killing of Muslims just like Khawarij under the pretext that beliefs/actions his contempories are worse in Shirk then Mushrikeen which Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) encountered. This establishes he clearly violated the three roots of Eman. It is important to point out that this Hadith is about Khawarij and it perfectly fits upon Shaykh of Najd also. In addition to this Hadith another Hadith perfectly fits upon Shaykh of Najd: “And the statement of Allah: 'Allah will not mislead a people after He has guided them, until He makes clear to them what to avoid.'And Ibn Umar used to consider them (the Khawarij and the Mulhidun) the worst of Allah's creatures and said: "These people took some verses that had been revealed concerning the disbelievers and interpreted them as describing the believers.” [Ref: Bukhari, V9, P49, Chap6: Killing The Khawarij And Mulhidun] Not only this Hadith perfectly fits upon Shaykh of Najd it also perfectly fits upon Abu Zubair aka Experfectionist. Shaykh of Najd and his minion Abu Zubair both took verses of Quran which were revealed regarding disbelievers and tried to interpret them as if these verses were describing beliefs and practices of Muslims. Note Abu Zubair said entire Quran is cramed full of verses about grave worship. Guess what he did? Precisely what the Hadith states is trait of Khawarij. To see evidence of Shaykh of Najd being guilty of same crime just take any of his book and rest assured ninety percent of verses which he applies upon Muslims were/are describing beliefs/practices of polytheists of Arabia which Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). And the other ten percent would be about merits/benefits of Tawheed and etc. 5.0 - Examining Statement Abu Zubair: Majority Shirk In Quran Is About Graves: Abu Zubair made the following statement: “Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.” And in our exchange I assumed his statement was based on the knowledge derived from following Hadith: “All the idols which were worshiped by the people of Noah were worshiped by the Arabs later on. As for the idol Wadd, it was worshiped by the tribe of Kalb at Daumat-al-Jandal; Suwa` was the idol of (the tribe of) Hudhail; Yaghouth was worshiped by (the tribe of) Murad and then by Bani Ghutaif at Al-Jurf near Saba; Ya`uq was the idol of Hamdan, and Nasr was the idol of Himyar, the branch of Dhi-al-Kala. The names (of the idols) formerly belonged to some pious men of the people of Noah, and when they died Satan inspired their people to prepare and place idols at the places where they used to sit, and to call those idols by their names. The people did so, but the idols were not worshiped till those people (who initiated them) had died and the origin of the idols had become obscure, whereupon people began worshiping them.” [Ref: Bukhari, B65, H4920] These are only five idols which Arabs worshipped and if the account is taken as truthfull and IF we agree this is proof of grave-worship even then it does not prove majority Shirk was related to graves. Because these are only five idols out of three-hundred-sixty which Arabs worshipped according to following Hadith: “Narrated Abdullah bin Mas`ud: The Prophet entered Mecca and (at that time) there were three hundred-and-sixty idols around the Ka`ba. He started stabbing the idols with a stick he had in his hand and reciting: ‘Truth (Islam) has come and Falsehood (disbelief) has vanished.’" [Ref: Bukhari, B43, H658] There was/is no proof that the remaining three-hundred-fifty-five idols were result of grave-worship. Not in book of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and not in books of Ahadith. And these are the only sources of Deen I am aware of. Anyhow in simple maths three-hundred-sixty tribes worship idols in Arabia out of which five worship the mentioned idols. Simple maths and common sense how likely is that three-hundred-fifty-five are minority in comparision to the five/six tribes? Coming back to my conditional IF why it was conditional. Words of relevent part of Hadith are: “The names (of the idols) formerly belonged to some pious men of the people of Noah, and when they died Satan inspired their people to prepare and place idols at the places where they used to sit, and to call those idols by their names. The people did so, but the idols were not worshiped till those people (who initiated them) had died and the origin of the idols had become obscure, whereupon people began worshiping them.” [Ref: Bukhari, B65, H4920] Note that the Hadith does not say people worshipped the graves after their death but it very clearly states idols were placed where these pious people sat and the idols were worshipped long after the people who had fashioned the idols had died. What does this have to do with grave-worship? Since when did Sofa you sit on become part of your grave? Since the idiots startedto try too hard to make Islam according to their and their sect’s image! This Hadith is proof that idols were worshipped and graves were not. 5.1 - Examining Hadith Of Prophet Nuh’s Ummatis BeingWorshipped In Light Of Quran: In a allegedly Sahih Hadith it is recorded that allegedly Ibn al-Abbas (radiallah ta’ala anhu) said: “All the idols which were worshiped by the people of Noah were worshiped by the Arabs later on.” Then allegedly Ibn al-Abbas (radiallah ta’ala anhu) goes on to list which tribes of Arabs worshipped which idol: “As for the idol Wadd, it was worshiped by the tribe of Kalb at Daumat-al-Jandal; Suwa` was the idol of (the tribe of) Hudhail; Yaghouth was worshiped by (the tribe of) Murad and then by Bani Ghutaif at Al-Jurf near Saba; Ya`uq was the idol of Hamdan, and Nasr was the idol of Himyar, the branch of Dhi-al-Kala.” This far the Hadith was in realm of possibility because it did not contradict anything explicitly stated in text of Quran. The following part contradict Quranic narrative: “The names (of the idols) formerly belonged to some pious men of the people of Noah, and when they died Satan inspired their people to (prepare and place idols at the places where they used to sit, and to call those idols by their names.” Saliheen (righteous) men from Ummah of Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) being worshipped indicates two things: i) Wadd, Suwa, Ya’uq, Nasr and Yaghouth were righteous believers from Ummah of Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam). ii) Considering the fact that all polytheists belonging to Ummah of Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) died in the flood and believers survived by boarding on the boat. This means these five were alive after the flood. Therefore the event described in following section is of Hadith must also be after the flood: “The people did so, but the idols were not worshiped till those people (who initiated them) had died and the origin of the idols had become obscure, whereupon people began worshiping them.” [Ref: Bukhari, B65, H4920] The impossibility is that these two cannot be possible because these five idols pre-dated Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam). Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) was sent to his nation to guide people to Islam and to distance them from worshipping Wadd, Suwa, Ya’uq, Yaghouth, and Nasr. 5.2 - Story Of Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) In Quran: Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states He sent Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) to his Ummah and he invited them toward Tawheed: “Indeed, We sent Nuh to his people and he said: ‘O my people! Worship Allah! You have no other Ilah but Him. Certainly, I fear for you the torment of a Great Day!’ The leaders of his people said: ‘Verily, we see you in plain error.’ [Nuh] said: ‘O my people! There is no error in me, but I am a Messenger from the Lord of the universe! I convey unto you the Messages of my Lord and give sincere advice to you. And I know from Allah what you know not.’” [Ref” 7:59/62] To this invitation the disbeleiving Ummah of Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) said to one and other: "And they have said: 'You shall not leave your gods: nor shall you leave Wadd, nor Suwa', nor Yaghuth, nor Ya'uq nor Nasr.” [Ref: 71:23] In return Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) supplicates to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) to punish the disbelievers and verse goes on to state the disbelievers were drowned: “Nuh said: "My Lord! They have disobeyed me, and followed one whose wealth and children give him no increase but loss. "And they have plotted a mighty plot. " [Ref: 71:21/22] “And indeed they have led many astray. And: 'Grant no increase to the transgressors save error.' Because of their sins they were drowned, then were made to enter the Fire. And they found none to help them instead of Allah.” [Ref: 71:24/25] From this evidence it has become evident that the idols mentioned in Hadith pre-existed flood and even before Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) was sent to his Ummah. Therefore these idol/gods could not have been of righteous Muslims belonging to Ummah of Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam). 5.3 - Putting The Facts Of Quranic Verses Into Perspective And Verdict On Hadith: It is important to note a Prophet being sent to a nation implies Shirk/Kufr being order of day and society is corrupted to extent that it required a Prophet to rectify them. So Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) being sent to invite people to Tawheed is similar to Prophet Muhammad (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) being sent to Arabs: Shirk, Kufr, moral decay was the order of day before his birth and then he was sent to lead people away from idol-worship to Tawheed and worship of the One Ilah. So worship of these five idols was already established before Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) started his mission. And at back of this it cannot be possible that their worship starts after the flood because refusal of Ummah to believe in Tawheed and remaining firm on worship of these five idols lead to incident of flood. Also the Hadith states these five died and idols were placed were the sat which indicates these people had died long before Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) was sent to his nation to guide them to Tawheed. So how can they be righteous members of his Ummah when they were dead long before Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) was sent as a Prophet? Alhasil this Hadith contradicts Quranic verses and therefore it is Da’if at best and Mawdu more likely because Quran clearly state Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) was sent to prevent people worshiping from these idols and they were dead before him and could not have been Saliheen from his Ummah nor can they exist post flood era. Conclusion: Our follower of Khariji Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab claimed entire Quran is crammed with evidence against grave-worship. Upon being challenged Abu Zubayr defined grave-worship in a new fashion which traditionally was never considered part of it. With his added dimension he attempted to encorporate invoking of idol-gods into grave-worship so he can apply verses of Quran upon Muslims which were originally revealed for polytheists. And this was habbit of worst from mankind i.e. Khawarij. To justify his claim that grave-worship is mentioned in Quran he referrenced Hadith in which Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cursed the Jews and Christians for building their places of worship (i.e. Churches, Synagogues) over graves of Prophets and their other prominents. Abu Zubayr like all typical Khawarij misunderstood the Hadith. Hadith prohibits building of Masajid over graves i.e. grave-yard. And this is evidenced by the fact that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) removed the graves of polythiests before building Masjid al-Nabavi. And graves in Churches and in old Jewish Synagogues of Arabia and Israel support this interpretation. Also Hadith does not prohibit invoking Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) in grave-yard but it prohibits performing of Salah/Namaz in grave-yard not invoking i.e. dua Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Ahadith are proof Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) invoked Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) in grave-yard; such as Hadith of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) praying for those burried in grave-yard of al-Baqi. Therefore to say and argue that seeking intermediation of righteous to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) by saying; ‘O Allah, you’re the One and the Only Ilah beside you there is none. You’re disposer of all affairs and help for all. O Allah I am your servant and I love your Nabi Muhammad (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) and if you love my love for him accept my dua and grant me a righteous son.’ This or any dua directed to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) are all permitted including; ‘O Allah the Lord of universes, all praises are for you, and you’re possesser of all beautiful names. And through these names I seek forgiveness of my sins. I present to you Nabi Muhammad (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) as my intercessor accept his intercession on my behalf. And O Messenger of Allah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) I have come to you to, as instructed by book of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), I ask you to pray for my forgiveness from your and my Lord.’ Not to forget the fact that what Wahhabi defines grave-worship lacks three fundamental requirement for it to be called grave-worship; belief of Ilahiyyah for occupant of grave, intention of worshiping the occupant of grave, and action of worship. Note actions without beliefe and intention of worship are not worship. If all three were present then without doubt grave-worship would occur and person would be Mushrik. Standing infront of grave, prostrating while facing grave, Tawaf around graves, invoking Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) at grave site, if all is Shirk, then why except for Kabah? Is it because it is representative of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) on earth therefore not Shirk? From outset Sajdah is done while facing Kabah and from outset Sajdah is done facing grave. If one is Shirk why not other? Answer is very simple, none believes it is Ilah, none intends to worship Kabah, none performs action of worship for Kabah therefore no Shirk. Yet idiots would like to apply different set of rules for sinful/not-sinfuls Muslims to declare them Mushrik. Further more the corner stone of Khariji evidence in support of their invented philosophy of grave-worship was fabricated Hadith of Ummatis of Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) being worshipped. And Wahhabi theory is their graves were worshipped yet according to Hadith these the idols were placed where these Saliheen use to sit after they had died and onces the people forgot why idols were created they began to worship these idols. That’s not proof of grave-worship but idol-worship. In addition to this another problem; the Hadith is fabrication because it clearly contradicts with Quranic verses which indicate Prophet Nuh (alayhis salam) was sent to combat worship of Ya’uq, Nasr, Wadd, Suwa, which is indication they pre-existed his efforts to spread his version of Islam and Tawheed. Yet them being from Saliheen of his Ummah is indication they were alive during his life time. Therefore the Hadith contradicts Quranic verses therefore fabricated and is rejected. Moving on; Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa alihi was’sallam) taught three things are roots of Iman to not to kill a Muslim who says, none is worthy of worship except Allah, not to make Takfir for his sins, and not to make Takfir due to actions. Yet Shaykh Muhammad Ibnul Abdul Wahhab and his followers are guilty of all three. They took/ sinful/non-sin actions of Muslims and made Takfir of Muslims even though they affirmed; none has right to be worshipped except Allah, and on grounds of this Takfir they justified killing of these Muslims, whole sale, and condie to do so in one or another form. They voilated the three roots of Iman and as such they are without the foundation of Iman and in light of other Ahadith Khawarij are people who have left Islam like an arrow exits a target. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi Footnotes: - [1] I pointed out, Salah type of prayer, because it is only form of worship which ideally needs to be performed in Masjid even though exceptions exit. Supplication i.e. dua has no fixed place in Shariah and can be performed anywhere out side of Masjid as long as place where it is performed is not deemed unclean (i.e. toilet/bathroom). Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: “Narrated Ibn Umar: Allah's Messenger said: "Offer some of your prayers in your houses and do not make them graves." [Ref: Bukhari, B20, H280, here.] Dua can be performed even in grave-yard but Salah cannot be performed in grave-yard which lead the Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) to utter the quoted words and this is why Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cursed the Jews/Christians because they performed main/core acts of worship in their Churches/Synagogues where graves were present: “Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger said, "May Allah's curse be on the Jews for they built the places of worship at the graves of their Prophets." [Ref: Bukhari, B8, H428, here] - [2] What the Khawarij declare to be grave-worship, only action is present and this action [if action is Haram even than it is performed] without beleiving creation is Ilah, without believing in Ma’budiyyah, without intention of worship, therefore it cannot be major Shirk, and it cannot be termed grave-worship. It would be grave-worship if the belief of Ilahiyyah is affirmed for the occupant of grave, Ma’budiyyah is affirmed for the occupant of grave, Niyyah of worship is made, and action of worship is performed.
  6. Introduction: There are many verses of Quran which were revealed about creation of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) being elevated and believed to be Ilah (i.e. god) partners of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), and then were worshiped instead/beside of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). This can be termed persona/character-worship. Khawarij have also invented term of grave-worship and it is used by them for anyone who does a action on grave. On contrary, Muslims believe there is no such thing as Muslims engaging in grave-worship and nor this has happened in the past. Also there was no and is no authentic evidence that establishes graves were ever worshipped even by disbelievers of pre-Islamic era. But a Khariji claimed most of the Shirk mentioned in Quran is about grave-worship and this is a distortion of truth. Information Regarding Discussion With The Khariji: Recently on a Khariji forum subject of grave-worship some how was brought into discussion. Where Abu Zubair (aka Expergefactionist) claimed most of verses about Shirk in Quran were in reality were about grave worship. I noted Khariji attempted to blur the distinction between persona-worship and what is traditionally termed grave-worship in their sect. I Muhammed Ali (aka SkippedPath) felt this was something which needs to be challenged and refuted, because it is a new step and another low, and march toward distortion of message of Quran. His objective was to establish the base – graves of righteous people from Ummah of Prophet Nuh (alayhis salaam) lead to idol worship. Then establish exact par between belief and actions of pre-Islamic era polytheists and belief and actions of Muslims. This would help the Khawarij to apply verses revealed for polytheists of pre-Islamic era upon belief and actions of Muslims. My real concern was and is that if this bluring of distinction between persona-worship and grave-worship is unchallenged then an evil innovation will gain foot-hold and will result in distortion actual Quranic message. Information About The Discussion: Below is the exchange we had. Please note, all material of Abu Zubair and of myself is being posted seperately. Originally these posts were not in this order. Material in purple writing was not part of original responses but it is being added during writing of this article. Also credit goes to brother A.D.H.M of SalafiAqeeda blog who had saved the material and reproduced it on his blog, here, and from where I have reproduced it below. And there was more material but I have no means of recovering it from IslamicAwakening forum because the forum has been down for about a year. When I saw the material being used by brother ADHM I re-read the material and realised I have missed the key points. And these points were actually the very reason due to which I challenged the Abu Zubair’s statement. But Iblees being tricky chucked the spanner in the works and made me forget my objectives. Al hamdu lillah, bumping into the discussion reminded me and I hope to compensate for the lapse. In sha Allah, that part will follow after the discussions. Content Of Discussion Between Abu Zubair And MySelf: Abu Zubair: “Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.The Prophet SAW explicitly mentioned graves and forbade us from taking them as Masajid, citing the Yahud and Nasara as an example. The Quran is crammed full of it.The classical theological literature is only representative of theological polemics relevant to the age of the author. None of these classical works will have much on Shirk in Allah's Hukm, secularism, etc, or creation of Adam. Moreover, the classical Ash'ari heritage requires you to condition your mind in Greek philosophy before one even comes to conclusion that there is a God. Ibn Khuzayma makes a remark in his Kitab al-Tawheed, merely in passing, that Kalimatullah is uncreated because the Prophet SAW sought refuge in them, and seeking refuge from creation is not from the Deen of Muslims. Lo and behold, seeking refuge in the Prophet is no longer Shirk according to you guys (do correct me if I am wrong).” M.A.R: [“Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.”] ß regarding this I wrote: “Where is the proof for majority of Shirk mentioned in Quran is to do with graves? I assure you I have read the entire Quran number of times and had fortune of reading Tafasir and I have not read any Tafsir stating this golden nugget. Could you guide me to the expert Mufassir who let this nugget out of the bag of goodies.” M.A.R: [“Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.”] ß regarding this I wrote: “There is nothing in Quran about grave worship. Praise of righteous dead did not lead into idol worship. The narration of Bukhari on which you are basing your point is a fabrication and goes against clear texts of Quran. The Hadith says, after Prophet Nuh (alayhis salaam), his Ummah worshipped the Saliheen of their Ummah. Yet the Quran is clear in stating that Prophet Nuh (alayhis salaam) was sent to eradicate the worship of those idols which the Hadith say became idols after him. In other words according to Hadith the Saliheen were worshiped after Prophet Nuh (alayhis salaam) and according to Quran his Ummah was worshipping them before his Prophethood and he was sent to warn them. That is not proof of your position. [There was a detailed reply in this regard in light of Quranic verses. It was established that nation of Prophet Nuh alayhis salaam worshipped the idols before the anouncement of Prophet-hood of Prophet Nuh alayhis salaam. He was sent to his nation to eradicate their worship. If the relevent Hadith is believed it will mean worship the idols became idols after the flood. This boils down to, polytheists of Prophet Nuh alayhis salaam being killed for worshipping the idols which came to existance after the death of polytheists – which is utterly senseless. I argued the content of Hadith contradicts Quranic facts hence its weak and maybe fabricated. Unfortunately the material cannot be recovered because the forum has been closed down. In sha Allah in due time I will reproduce the discussion with evidence in near future.] M.A.R: It is also worth pointing out how you are blurring the distinction between persona worship into grave worship. Quran talks about persona worship in some places, such as worship of Prophet Isa (alayhis salaam). You’re twisting that into grave worship. The all important point, the polytheists and the Christians believed so and so is Ilah (i.e. ma'bood) ... But Khawarij accuse the Muslims of worshiping the graves even when no one takes the graves as ma'bood/Ilah nor those who occupy the graves are believed to be ma'bood/Ilah. The belief which makes the action Shirk is absent. Hence accusation of Shirk is unfounded and returns to one who issues it. And this is as per the Hadith: “Hudhaifa Ibn al Yaman said that the Prophet said: Verily, I fear about a man from you who will read the Qur'an so much that his face will become lightened and he will come to personify Islam. This will continue until Allah desires. Then these things will be taken away from him when he will disregard them by putting them all behind his back and will attack his neighbor with the sword accusing him of Shirk. The Prophet was asked - which of the two will be deserving of such an accusation? - The attacker or the attacked? The Prophet replied - the attacker.” [Ref: Ibn Hibban, VolNo.1, Page No. 282] M.A.R: [“The Prophet SAW explicitly mentioned graves and forbade us from taking them as Masajid, citing the Yahud and Nasara as an example.”] ß regarding this I wrote: “Very good and valid point, the Ahadith which the Khawarij interpret to mean, Muslims will worship graves, only, come togather to establish that Muslims should not make graves in Masajid which the Jews and Christians use to do. Evidence of which is walk into any major Christian Church and see graves in it. I went to a school trip and I was walking on their graves inside the church. I enquired was told these are graves of bla bla ... People literally were walking ... the graves were part of floor, to differentiate different stone was used with a silver panel ... thats all.” M.A.R: “If Shirk of worshiping graves was going to take place and become such a big issue that no one before Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab new la ila il Allah in the land of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) and vast majority of his Ummah was to fall into grave-worship then surely one can say question why there is not a single Hadith in which Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) clearly stated people will worship graves? And instructed the Muslims do not worship graves. Prophet sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam passed away leaving no guidance regards to such important issue of grave-worship in his majority of Ummah. Yet Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has left us guidance regarding issues which are insignificant compared to major Shirk. Absence of such guidance itself is indication that Prophet sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam did not fear the occurance of grave-worship if there ever was chance of Ummah as whole or part worshiping graves Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) would have told so and would have left clear guidance regarding grave-worship.” Abu Zubair: “Considering what is meant by Shirk of graves is not dancing on them, but praying to the dead, and considering the Quran is crammed full of references to those who pray to other than Allah and how it is futile, it is pretty clear to any reader most of the Shirk censured in the Quran is of this category.” Abu Zubair: “1) The Quranic verses about making Dua to Allah alone are too numerous to mention. This is all about grave-worshipping. As I said, the main aspect of Shirk (amongst others) in grave-worship is praying to other than God, which the Quran focuses more on than any other Shirk.” M.A.R: "When I was a Wahhabi, and I was one very extreme and zealous Wahhabi, a asooli one, then my definition of grave-worship was, going to graves doing engaging in prostration, supplicating Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) while facing graves and asking the occupant of grave, your defintion of grave-worship has slightly evolved to make Quran fit your religion My understanding of the definition stems from how Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab used this phrase and those who succeeded him but your is a novel effort to blurr distinction between persona worship [which worhsip of a personality living/dead] and grave worship [which is prostrating to, kissing grave, asking the person in the grave for something while being at the grave] so you can inject the poison and blame of grave-worship into text of Quran.” Between Grave-Worship And Persona-Worship: Persona-worship is, beleiving a human is a god partner or the God, and thus this human being is derserving of worship, and then worshiping him. What I had termed persona-worship and stated, this is mentioned in Quran, this persona-worship is based on three fundamental principles, (i) those who worshiped a human being – affirmed Ma’budiyyah for that human – in other words believed that human is worthy/deserving of worhsip, (ii) they believed the one they worship beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is Ilah (i.e. god) partner of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), (iii) they performed the action with intention of worship. This is what I termed persona-worship of Quran. Grave-worship is defined by Khawarij as, any act of worship directed toward Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) facing a grave is grave-worship (i.e. Dua), or any act which is performed in worship but performed facing a grave (i.e. prostration. bowing) is grave-worship. What the Khawarij term grave-worship has absolutely nothing to do with any verses of Quran. And importantly grave-worship is without three components which determine a action to be worship – Ma’budiyyah is missing, belief of Ilahiyyah is missing, and intention of worship is also missing. Only thing that exists is an action and action without at least two of these three fundamentals cannot be worship.[1] Abu Zubair’s Trick Of Khariji Trade: Abu Zubair’s statement that Quran is full of refferences about grave-worship, was implying two things, (i) Shirk of persona-worship is performing without affirmation of belief of Ilahiyyah, Ma’budiyyah, Niyyah (i.e.intention) of worship, (ii) or it could mean, ‘Shirk’ of ‘grave-worship‘ is beleiving a human is a god partner or the God, and thus this human being is derserving of worship and then worshiping him. And both of these a real possibilities because both are in accordance with understanding of Wahhabism. Coming back to topic, Abu Zubair in the beginning defined grave-worship as latter of the two. Yet clue to what is traditional and actual ‘grave-worship’ is in his own posts. He stated Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) had stated: “Majority of the Shirk mentioned in the Quran is to do with the graves, i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.The Prophet SAW explicitly mentioned graves and forbade us from taking them as Masajid, citing the Yahud and Nasara as an example.[2] The Quran is crammed full of it.” Abu Zubair connects grave-worship with Ahadith in which of Prophet cursing the Jews and Christians. These Ahadith imply Jews/Christians engaged in acts of worship at the graves therefore taking graves as places of worship means performing actions of worship at the grave-site. And in light of implications of Hadith ‘grave-worship’ is performing of specific actions at grave-site. Note Abu Zubair termed grave-worship to be: “…i.e. glorification of righteous people leading to idol worshiping.” What he means is, glorification of Awliyah via supplication (i.e. Dua) leads to polythiesm and he clearly stated this in another place: “Considering what is meant by, Shirk of graves, it is not dancing on them, but praying to the dead, …” and here: “… the main aspect of Shirk (amongst others) in grave-worship is praying to other than God.” From this we can understand that what Abu Zubair’s portraying as ‘grave-worship’ is not the traditional Khariji definition of ‘grave-worship’ and this is what I alluded to in my last response, when I was a Wahhabi ... Blurring The Distinction Between Grave-Worship And Persona-Worship: Please note that Abu Zubair was attempting to make persona-worship into grave-worship. As explained above persona-worship is believing a living creation to be with Ilah, Ma’bud, and then performing for it and action with intention of worship. And ‘grave-worship’ is performing acts of worship such as supplicating Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) at a grave of Wali-Allah. Or performing actions which are performed in worship such as prostration, or bowing while facing a grave. And none of the verses of Quran talk about grave-worship in this traditional meaning. Rather the verses point toward what I termed persona-worship. The Evil Resulting From Blurring The Two Distinctive Concepts: If persona-worship is allowed to be turned into grave-worship and this notion gains foot-hold then its effect would be that all verses about Shirk would become connected with performing of actions facing graves or being present at graves. And this would give impression that pre-Islamic era polytheists actually engaged in these activities at the graves of their idol-gods. And this is simply not true the polytheists believed their idols are Ilahs beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and they worshipped them as such. Abu Zubair was simply laying the foundation for a reprehensible innovation into text of Quran by saying majority of verses about Shirk are about grave-worship. The real danger was his evolved understanding would result in a un-Quranic concept being made part of Quranic understanding and laymen would employ the traditional grave-worship definition and inject it into Quran. Why Was Abu Zubair Attempting To Blurr The Two: He attempted to blur the clear distinction between what they termed ‘grave-worship’ and persona-worship of Quran because this is the foundation for charge of Shirk and this helps to justify Khariji Takfir of Muslims. After injecting his Khariji poison into the verses, it would be easy to impress laymen and convince them of ‘truth’ of Kharijism because it would give impression that polytheists of pre-Islamic era engaged in grave-worship and Muslims do exactly the same. The real trick was, that he kept the label grave-worship same, but redefined its meanings so when he is challenged to prove his assertions he can can bounce back: Yea! But I defined the grave worship as glorification of Awliyah-Allah. If no one noticed it he could go on to employ the word grave-worship. The Muslim talibul ilm would be take his definition into account and laymen would understand his usage of grave-worship according to traditional definition of grave-worship. His trick was serving two purposes it was advancing his cause on according to traditional definition and he was managing to argue about definition of Ibadah (i.e. worship) with his innovative definition of grave-worship.And therefore any verse he quotes according to his evolved definition of grave-worship would equally be applying to traditional definition of grave-worship. And with this like Khawarij he would apply verses revealed for polytheists of pre-Islamic era upon belief and actions of Muslims. It were for these reasons that his use of phrase grave-worship was challenged and a new termonology was coined. So people realise the clear difference between the two concepts and catch-out the cunning Iblees. Why I Challenged Only A Particular Aspect: He claimed Quran is replete with evidences connected with grave worship and attempted to establish Shirk of Muslims by accusing them of grave-worship. With this objective connected act of grave-worship to polytheists of Arabia. His objective was to establish Shirk of Muslims due to similarity of actions with polytheists. His logic was, they invoked their dead pious-men [gods], and performed acts of worship to for them, and you also invoke the dead pious-men. Note he would have omitted the mention of pious-men being the gods of polytheists because we Muslims don’t believe Awliyah-Allah are gods. So in reality he would have been arguing to establish Shirk of Muslims merely on similarity of actions. My objective was to refute the very basis of his argument. If the foundation of his argument - ploytheists were guilty of grave-worship, Quran is replete evidence of grave-worship - is refuted and it is established that this claim is not true. Than it would refute the very foundation of his position hence any argument based on a false claim will be invalid. Also his methodology will become clear to people that he judges Shirk based on similarity of actions and not of belief.[3] Why It Is Important To Point Out The Distortion: When Muslims visit the tombs of Awliyah-Allah, they face the grave of a Wali, and supplicate Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) to raise the darajaat (i.e. stations) of Wali of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) in paradise. And beseech Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) for forgiveness of ones own-self. Or to ask Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) through the vasta (i.e. mean) of Wali – as in, O Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), through the means of your servants fulfill my needs and grant me etc. Actions which are totally free of any blame from perspective of Shari’ah. On other hand some foolish people when they visit the graves of Awliyah-Allah they out of reverance for the Shaykh prostrate to him. This action is Haram in religion of Islam. We are not allowed to prostrate to anyone other then Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). And one who engages in this action to respect and honour anyone other than Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is guilty of major sin. Yet Khawarij declare such foolish person to be a grave-worshipper and polytheist.[4] Also it has been seen that Muslims kiss the tomb of the Wali and this is a quetionable practice amongst scholars. Some Muslim scholars deem it permissible and others dislike it. Whatever the case none of these scholars consider kissing the grave of Wali to be serious enough to declare a believer as polytheist grave-worshipper. Contrary to Islamic schoalrship Khawarij accuse Muslims of worshiping the graves. Abu Zubair (aka Experfactionist) belongs to sub-sect of Kharijism, Wahhabism. The core teaching of this sect is that vast majority of Muslims of earth, excluding members of their own sect, are mushrik/polytheist. Every effort is made by the adherents of this sect to argue and to attempt to prove this repugnant notion. Yet the truth is, Muslims beileve there is no Ilah (i.e. Deity), and none is worthy of worship except Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Three Foundations Of Eman: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is reported to have gave three instructions, to not to kill anyone who affirms confession of Tawheed, to not to nullify Islam based on actions, and not to nullify Islam for major sins, and evidence follows:“Anas bin Malik narrates from the Prophet who said: Three things are the roots of faith: (i) To refrain from (killing) a person who says “there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah” (ii) Not to declare him unbeliever whatever sin he commits (iii) and also not to declare him out of Islam due to any of his deed. Jihad continues from the day I was sent as Prophet to ...” [Ref: Abu Dawud, B14, H2170] The Khawarij invalidate the Tawheed of Muslims for actions/deeds (i.e. prostration to ghayr-ullah) even though Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) prohibited it. They invalidate Tawheed due to major sin - i.e. prostration to ghayr-ullah - even though Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) forbade nullifying Islam of a person for a major sin. A a natural result of Takfir of Muslims by Khawarij for actions and major sins, they makes the blood of Muslims Halal upon themselves – meaning then Khawarij consider it permissible to wage war and kill Muslims, even though they profess, there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah. Despite the fact that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has prohibited killing of anyone who professes, there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah. Conclusion: Grave-worship is without belief of Ilahiyyah, Ma’budiyyah, intention of worship. Persona worship mentioned in the Quran is, with all three. Abu Zubair attempted to inject into Quran the notion that polytheists worshiped graves by blurring the distinction between Quranic persona-worship. His objective was to use his injected Khariji poison in Quran to establish similarity of action between actions of Muslims and polytheists. My objective was to attack and refute all key components of his position to establish Islamic position. It was established, charge of grave-worship can only be true, according to both definitions of grave-worship (i.e. traditional and evolved), if one directing any act toward them believes in Ilahiyyah and Ma’budiyyah of occupant of grave, and intends to worship him, and performs the action of worship. Otherwise grave-worship has not taken place. It was established prostration to anyone other than Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is forbidden in Islam and it is a major sin. And Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) prohibited the nullifying of Islam of anyone for actions, and major sins, and prohibited killing of anyone who professes who recites, there is no Deity worthy of worship except Allah. Yet Abu Zubair like the rest of his kind engages in two prohibitions and agrees with killing of Muslims for what his Khariji sect deems to be major Shirk, and would principally engage in the killing of Muslims, if pastures were green enough. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi Footnotes: - [1] In Islam all three are required plus the action of worship has to be sanctioned in Shari’ah. If anyone doubts it, would you worship Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) without any of the three, plus the action sanctioned by Shari’ah? Why not? Your worship would be invalid even if one of these three fundamentals are missing. Note all polytheists require at minimum two, (i) beliefe of Ma’budiyyah for a creation, (ii) and intention of worship, according to Islam to be guilty of polytheism. There actions of worship do not have to be those actions which are sanctioned by Shari’ah. In fact what ever action these non-Muslims deem to be worship, in accordance with their own religions, that will be considered worship, and it would be enough to warrant Shirk of worship from Islamic perspective. Their un-Islamic actions of worship will not be rejected/disregarded when determining if they are guilty of Shirk of worship. Only those actions of worship in which Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is worshipped have to be sanctioned by Shari’ah otherwise such innovated actions of worship will be rejected. - [2] Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cursed the Jews and Christians for taking the graves as Masajid: “Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Messenger said, "May Allah's curse be on the Jews for they built the places of worship at the graves of their Prophets." [Ref: Bukhari, B8, H428] “Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah said: Let there be curse of Allah upon the Jews and the Christians for they have taken the graves of their Messengers as places of worship.” [Ref: Muslim, B4, H1081] And evidence of this is that old churches and synagogues are built on top of grave-yards. In other words Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cursed them for constructing places of worship over grave yards. Note Masjid Nabvi was made on ex-grave-yard: “Anas b. Malik said: The Mosque (of the Prophet) was built in the land of Banu al-Najjar which contained crops, palm trees and graves of the disbelievers. The Messenger of Allah said: Sell it to me for some price. They (Banu al-Najjar) replied: We do not want (any price). The palm-trees were cut off, and the crops removed and the graves of the disbelievers dug opened. He then narrated the rest of the tradition. But this version has the word "forgive" in the verse, instead of the word "help.” [Ref: Abu Dawood, B2, H454] This establishes that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) did not like the Masjid to be built over a grave-yard and considered it Haram. So when constructing the Masjid Nabvi (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) all the graves were dug out and remains of polytheists removed from the area. - [3] The section, Three Foundations Of Eman, establishes why nullifying Islam is incorrect, refer to it. - [4] What the Khawarij declare to be grave-worship, only action is present and this action [if action is Haram even than it is performed] without beleiving creation is Ilah, without believing in Ma’budiyyah, without intention of worship, therefore it cannot be major Shirk, and it cannot be termed grave-worship. It would be grave-worship if the belief of Ilahiyyah is affirmed for the occupant of grave, Ma’budiyyah is affirmed for the occupant of grave, Niyyah of worship is made, and action of worship is performed.
  7. Salam alayqum, Moteram is baat ka kia jawab denh. Yeh aik simple baat heh. Intelligence agencies apnay mulk kay agents ko disguise kar kay dosray mulk mein behijtay hen jasoosi kay wasteh. Kabi agent aik roop apnata heh aur kabi aur ... maqsid dushman kay iradoon planning ki khabr pana hota heh ... kabi musalman Hindu ban kar, kabi Sikh ban kar, kabi Halwahi ban kar, kabi dost ban kar, kabi company ka malik ban kar, jasoosi wasteh sau roop badaltay hen agents. Aur janab Abdal joh thay un ko tayyun keeya gaya thah kay woh Hinduwoon ki planning kia heh us ko maloom kar kay batahen. Jis zamanay mein Sayyidi Ala Hadhrat (rahimullah) hayat thay us mein Arya Samaj Hindu tanzeemen bot sargaram theen Musalmanoon kay khilaaf. Woh ba-qaida Musalmanoon say munazra aur musalmanoon ko Hindu bananeh mein laga thay jistera aaj kay dawr mein Modi ki RSS kar rahi heh. Is wasteh unneh tayyun keeya gaya hoga Mandir mein kay jasoosi karo yeh kia kar rahay hen. Kia planning heh ... kidr kay Musalmanoon ko Hindu bananeh ka plan heh ... kuch istera ki khabr. Asal maqsid yeh batana thah kay Abdal Sayyidi Ala Hadhrat (alayhi rahma) kay tabeh thay. Jistera worker apnay boss ko update deta heh istera Abdal nay apnay boss ko khabr deeh. Hasil yeh kay Sayyidi Ala Hadhrat ka martba walayat mein kam say kam Qutb ka thah ... Abdal un kay tabeh thay ... kuch Ulamah say suna heh woh apnay zamaneh kay Ghawth thay. Aur mera dil iss'see par raazi heh.
  8. Truth Behind, Kitab at-Tawheed’s, Chapter: “Some People Of This Ummah Will Worship Idols.” Introduction: Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab argued for possibility of Muslim Ummah falling into major Shirk and to establish the Muslim Ummah has already fallen into major Shirk. And to achieve this Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab dedicated a chapter [Chapter 23] in his book Kitab at-Tawheed titled: “Some people of this Ummah will worship idols.” Shaykh of Najd quotes: “… and the last hour will not come until the tribes of my people attach themselves to polytheists and tribes of my people worship idols.” Under the subsection benefits of the chapter, while referring to quoted prophetic words of Prophet Muhammad (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) Shaykh of Najd states: “The occurrence of his declaration that many followers of this Ummah will worship false deities (idols, statues etc.).” [Ref: Kitab at-Tawheed, Chap 23, Page 94] This indicates belief of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab; what Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) prophesized in the Hadith has already occurred and is occurring in his life time.[1] As a result he considered the Muslims of his time as Mushrikeen and legalized the murder of anyone deemed to be Mushrik. This belief of Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab and his followers is a major heresy because the primary evidence which he used is isolated from numerous other Ahadith which are on the same topic. Taking them into account reveals that it will be non-Muslim Arabs who will fall into idolatry after the blowing of fragrant musky wind which will take the life of all Muslims. Prior to blowing of the wind there will be no major Shirk in over-whelming majority of Muslims of Arabian Peninsula. Therefore the charge of Muslims of Arabia, Najd, Hijaz, Arid, taking stones, graves, trees, and saints as gods is without foundation. And charge of Muslims being guilty of worshiping these objects is baseless. 0.0 - Brief Account Of Kitab at-Tawheed’s Chapter Twenty-three: Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab quotes on page ninety-one: “Have you not seen those who received a portion of the Book; they believe in al-jibt and the at-taghoot (i.e. all false deities) and say regarding the disbelievers; they are more rightly guided than the believers (i.e. Muslims)?” [Ref: 4:51] It is followed by verse: “Say, “Shall I tell you of those who are in a worse position than this, in Allah’s sight? It is those whom Allah has cursed and has wreaked His wrath upon them and turned some of them into apes and swine, and worshipers of at-taghoot (i.e. false deities); theirs is a worse destination and they have wandered further astray from the Straight Path.” [Ref: 5:60] And then by following: “… when the people began disputing among themselves regarding them, they said, "Construct a building over their cave"; their Lord well knows them; those who dominated in this matter said, "We promise we will build a mosque over them." [Ref: 18:21] Then on page ninety-two Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab proceeds to quote the Hadith according to which Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) will imitate the Jews and Christian: “The Prophet said: "You will follow the ways of those nations who were before you so much that you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another. Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them." We said, "O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" He said, "Whom else?" [Ref: Bukhari, B92, H 422] 0.1 - Objectives Of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab: The objective of quoting the three verses followed by Hadith is to establish number of points in the mind of readers. The most important being; Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) fore-telling Muslims will emulate the ways of Jews and the Christians. With aid of three verses this point allows the reader to develop the idea of Muslims emulating Jews and Christians further. The first point that would be realized that Jews and Christians believe in al-Jibt (i.e. Shirk, magic, and idols) and at-Taghoot (i.e. the false gods) therefore the Muslims will believe in false idol-gods, magic, and fall into polytheism.[2] Second verse points to transformation of polytheistic Jews into apes and swines as punishment for worshiping idol-gods. Leading to understanding Muslims like Jews will take creation of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) as gods and will be punished through transformation as a group from Jews was punished. The final verse points to incident of companions of Kahf where the dominant group built a Masjid over the graves of companions of Kahf. Insinuating Muslims will also build Masjids over the graves of Awliyah-Allah.[3] 0.2 - Shaykh al-Najd Cements Position That Muslims Will Worship Idols: Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab quotes the first part of Hadith starting from: “Allah the most exalted folded for me the earth so much so that I saw its easts and wests …” Ending it with: “… only as section of them will destroy another section and a section will take as prisoner another section.” He reference’s the Hadith to Imam Muslim (rahimullah). In actuality the Hadith is not found in Sahih al-Muslim in part or in full. Instead this Hadith is from Sunan of Imam Abu Dawood and speculation is that he deliberate attributed Hadith to Sahih of Imam Muslim (rahimullah) to embellish its standing. I cannot understand the direct relevance to the topic of: ‘Some people of this Ummah will worship idols.’ But the next section of the Hadith from Sunan Abu Dawood which he referenced to al-Barqani is relevant to the topic: “... will destroy another section, and a section will captivate another section. I am afraid about my community of those leaders who will lead astray. When the sword is used among my people, it will not be withdrawn from them till the Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great liars each of them asserting that he is (Allah's) prophet, whereas I am the Seal of the Prophets after whom (me) there will be no prophet; ..." [Ref: Abu Dawood, B30, H4239] This Hadith is quoted to support the interpretations; some elements of Muslim Ummah like the Jews, Christians will take others as Ilahs, worship them, build places of worship over their graves; and to dispel any doubt reader might have about the derived belief of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab. 1.0 - Misconstruing The Hadith Of Muslim Ummah Emulating People Of Book: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) stated: “The Prophet said: "You will follow the ways of those nations who were before you so much that you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another. Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them." We said: "O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" He said: "Whom else?" [Ref: Bukhari, B92, H 422] Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab’s understanding of this Hadith is; Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has foretold that Muslims will imitate the Jews and Christians of pre-Islamic era in religious belief. The proof of this understanding is in the three verses he quoted because they refer to the actions and deeds of the Jews [and not to the Christians] of pre-Islamic era.[4] Using this methodology one can argue; Muslims will resemble the Jews and Christians of pre-Islamic era, in creed, morality, dress, language, cuisine. Theoretically speaking any verse of the Quran revealed regarding the Jews, or the Christians of pre-Islamic era can be used in the frame work of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab and accuse the Muslims of being guilty of something repugnant. 1.1 - Demonstrating Shaykh al-Najd’s Methodology Results In Monstrosities: Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states: “And because of their saying (in boast); "We killed Messiah Isa son of Maryam the Messenger of Allah." - but they killed him not, nor crucified him, but it appeared so to them, and those who differ therein are full of doubts. They have no knowledge, they follow nothing but conjecture. For surely; they killed him not.” [Ref: 4:157] In keeping with Wahhab’s methodology one can argue; the Muslims who were born centuries after Isa (alayhis salam) will say: “We killed Messiah Isa son of Maryam the Messenger of Allah.” Take it a step further, the immediate followers after the departure of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: “We killed Muhammad son of Abdullah the Messenger of Allah.” This would greatly aid the Rawafidh and allow them to defame the companions of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states: “Then woe to those who write the book with their own hands and then say, "This is from Allah," to purchase with it a little price! Woe to them for what their hands have written and woe to them for that they earn thereby.” [Ref: 2:79] Just like the Jews wrote their book and attributed it to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) the Muslims wrote Quran with their own hands and said this is from Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). And this would also aid the Rawafidh to slander the companions because the Rawafidh believe companions deliberately omitted the verses of Quran to deprived Hadhrat Ali (radiallah ta’ala anhu) to Khilafat and said this is the Quran from Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Another verse of the Quran with another preposterous allegation against Muslims: “O people of the Scripture! Do not exceed the limits in your religion, nor say of Allah aught but the truth. The Messiah 'Isa son of Maryam was a Messenger of Allah and His Word, which He bestowed on Maryam and a spirit created by Him; so believe in Allah and His Messengers. Say not: "Trinity!" Cease! (it is) better for you. For Allah is One God, glory be to Him (Far Exalted is He) above having a son. To Him belongs all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth. And Allah is All-Sufficient as a Disposer of affairs.” [Ref: 4:171] On the basis of this one may argue; Muslims will believe in Christian doctrine of Trinity: Father is God, Son is God, and Holy Spirit is God but not three gods, but one God. Stretching it even further Muslims will believe in their own version of Trinity: God is Allah, Prophet Muhammad (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is son of Allah [therefore an Ilah partner], and Jibraeel (alayhis salam) is Allah, but these three are one Allah. All this demonstrates that using methodology of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab someone with bit of knowledge of Quran can accuse the Muslims of being guilty of anything which Jews and Christians were guilty of in pre-Islamic era. 1.2 - In-Accurate Methodology And Khariji Way Of Applying Verses On Muslims: Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab used verses of Quran revealed for non-Muslims to erect his argument against Muslims and he interpreted them in such way that they describe the Muslims. Hadhrat Ibn Umar (radiallah ta’ala anhu) had this to say about Khawarij: “... and the Mulhidun (heretical) after the establishment of firm proof against them: “And the statement of Allah: 'Allah will not mislead a people after He has guided them, until He makes clear to them what to avoid.' [9:115] And Ibn Umar used to consider them (the Khawarij and the Mulhidun) the worst of Allah's creatures and said: "These people took some verses that had been revealed concerning the disbelievers and interpreted them as describing the believers." [Ref: Bukhari, Vol 9, Page 49, Chap 6: Killing The Khawarij] This is not the methodology of Ahlus Sunnah but it is the methodology of the first apostates from Islam aka the Khawarij. Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab and his Wahhabism is heir of a form of Kharijism. 2.0 – Basic Error Lead To Wrong Understanding Of … Emulating People Of Book: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) stated: “The Prophet said: "You will follow the ways of those nations who were before you so much that you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another. Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them." We said, "O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" He said, "Whom else?" [Ref: Bukhari, B92, H 422] And this Hadith was misconstrued by Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab to mean; Muslims will imitate the Jews and the Christians of pre-Islamic era. The Hadith talks about Muslims emulating the actions of Jews and Christians and not emulating the ways of the Jews who had died before the Islam. 2.1 - Correct Interpretation Of Prophetic Words From Prophetic Words: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: "You will follow the Sunan (i.e. ways) of those nations who were before you …” The companions enquired: "…"O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" And Prophet (sallallahu alayhi was’sallam) confirmed it by asking rhetorical question: “He said, "Whom else?” Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) interpreted his words, ‘… nations who were before you …’, to means Jews and Christians. It would be stupid to insert the meaning of, ‘… nations who were before you …’ into the text of Hadith to mean following: ‘You will follow the Sunan (i.e. ways) nations of Jews and Christians who were before you.’ Keeping with the clarification of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) his statement: "You will follow the Sunan (i.e. ways) of those nations who were before you …” means: ‘You will follow the Sunan (i.e. ways) of Jews and Christians.’ Also the following words of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) indicate that Muslims will emulate the contemporary Jews and Christians: “Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them.” In other words Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) did not say Muslims will follow the ways of Jews and Christians of past but he said that Muslims will emulate the ways of Jews/Christians living with and alive during the lives of Muslims. 2.2 - Conclusion Shaykh’s Method Of Interpretation Is Invalid Khariji Method: With these corrections the foundation of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab’s methodology of; coupling verses of Quran revealed about Jews and Christians of pre-Islamic era with the Hadith of Muslims emulating the ways of Ahlul Kitab; cannot be legitimate Islamic orthodox methodology. And it has been established this is the methodology of Khawarij they apply verses revealed for Kafirs upon Muslim. 2.3 - The Undeniable Correct Understanding Of Prophetic Words Demonstrated: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) stated Muslims will resemble both Jews and Christians like one arrow identically resembles the other. Therefore resemblance in theological belief and practice is impossible because Judaism as whole is monotheistic and Christianity is as whole polytheistic. Yet the Hadith states absolute resemblance with both: “… so much that you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another.” It makes no sense that a faction from amongst Muslims will hold to monotheism as well as Trinitarian polytheism simultaneously. Instead the resemblance stated by Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam): “… you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another. Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them.” Will be in Sunan (i.e. ways) of cuisine, dress, behavior, morality, language, festivals, secularism, distancing from religion, and lack of knowledge about holy scriptures and upon this both groups are united. It is demonstrable that both of these groups share with each other common culture, cuisine, dress, behavior, sense of morality, to some extent the language and festivals as well as lack of knowledge of their own scriptures and have distanced from their religion due to secularism. There is evidence that Muslims are gradually being Westernized to extreme extant evident by Muslims partaking in religious festivals of dominant Christian culture, traditionally which was no go area. Spread of Western culture has been too great that in many Muslims in Muslim countries have adopted the dress, cuisine, morality, behavior due to creeping secularism and lack of knowledge of Islam. This Hadith of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) warns about this kind of imitation not the imitation in creed and religious practices and this is evident SO OBVIOUSLY and apparent to Muslims living in these modern times. 3.0 - Distortion Of Prophetic Saying Judgment Will Not Come Until My Ummah Worships Idols. Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab believed that members of Ahlus Sunnah are guilty of infidelity because Muslims excessively respect the Awliyah. Chapter nineteen of his book Kitab al-Tawheed is titled as: “Excessive dogma in the righteous persons is the root cause of infidelity of the mankind and its deviations from true religion.” Tile of chapter twenty reveals his another belief that if anyone supplicates to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) standing close to a grave of Wali then it is worship of the Wali of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala): “The condemnation of the one who worships Allah at the grave of a righteous man and how then does this amounts to worship of the man.” In heading of chapter twenty-one he states his belief that graves of Awliyah are idols as result of people invoking Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) at the graves: “Exaggeration in the graves of the righteous persons tends them to become idols worshipped besides Allah.” [5] And in chapter twenty-three he states: “Some people of this Ummah (nation) will worship idols.” This conclusively establishes in chapters; nineteen, twenty, twenty-one and in chapter twenty-three Muslims are the intended target. He believes those Muslims who; believe in miracles of Awliyah and honor them with words as well as behavior are guilty of disbelief. Or those Muslims who visit the graves of Awliyah and invoke Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) means that Wali is being worshiped. Also it points to his belief; exaggerations of Muslims at the graves of Awliyah means that graves have become idols. In this context he writes: “Some people of this Ummah (nation) will worship idols.” And therefore the natural meaning of chapter would be; some Muslims of this Ummah will worship idols (i.e. graves of and Awliyah). Note he writes worship at the graves of Awliyah means worship of Awliyah and exaggerations at the graves of Awliyah means grave become idols. This understanding fits nicely into chapter twenty-three’s saying; some people from this Ummah (i.e. Muslims) will worship al-Jibt and at-Taghoot (i.e. idol-gods). Muslims will be transformed into animals for taking others as gods, Muslims will build Masajid on graves like Jews Christians have done. With this it can be soundly concluded that Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab’s intended target were his contemporary Arab Muslims and those who share with them belief and practice. To ensure that readers agree with his purposed thesis of Muslims worshiping the Awliyah and graves he quoted the Hadith to establish that it is possible for Muslims to fall into idol worship: “… Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great ..." Before I go on to explain the evidence which Shaykh al-Najd employed to build his case against Muslims I am going to break from my tradition and refute his understanding by contradiction. 3.1 - Muslims Of Arabian Peninsula Before Blowing Of Wind Free From Shirk: Hadith to be quoted is crucial for understanding of following discussion and this Hadith will be comprehensively explained in section 4.0 to 4.5. So if you like refer to following section and then return and continue from where you left of. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) explained to Umm al-Momineen Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) how idol worship would return to his Ummah: “Aisha reported: I heard Allah's Messenger as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza. I said: Allah's Messenger, I think when Allah has revealed this verse:" He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)" (ix:33), it implies that (this promise) is going to be fulfilled. Thereupon he (Allah's Apostle) said: It would happen as Allah would like. Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] We learn from Hadith that Islam will dominate like Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) promised and as much as He wills. Then a cool sweet musky fragrant wind will be sent which will take life of all persons with spec of faith (i.e. Muslim) the remaining people would revert to religion of their fore-fathers. And this is reference to idol worship of al-Lat and al-Uzza. In other words reverting religion of fore-fathers (i.e. affirmation of Ilahiyyah for al-Lat, al-Uzza and their worship) would not take place before the blowing of wind. And the idol worship mentioned in Hadith which Shaykh al-Najd employed is very same post Islam/Muslims: “… Day of Resurrection and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great ..." 3.2 - Prophet Of Allah On Muslim Ummah Before The Blowing Of Wind: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is reported to have said: “It was narrated from Shaddad bin Aws that the Messenger of Allah said: “The thing that I fear most for my nation is associating others with Allah. I do not say that they will worship the sun or the moon or idols, but deeds done for the sake of anyone other than Allah, and hidden desires.” [Ref: Ibn Majah, B37, H4205] This and other Ahadith make it clear that Muslims would not fall into major Shirk (i.e. affirmation of Ilahiyyah for creation and worship of it) but will fall into minor Shirk (i.e. performing deeds of worship for others beside Allah subanahu wa ta’ala). 3.3 – Worshipers Of Allah Residing In Arabian Peninsula Free Of Shirk: In the language of Quran idol worship is synonym for Satan worship. Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) said to his father Azhar: “Behold, he said to his father: "O my father! Why worship that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing?” [Ref: 19:42] By this he meant why you worship idols which cannot see or hear or benefit. The clear proof of Azhar worshiping idols is in another verse of Quran: “Lo! Abraham said to his father Azar: "Takest thou idols for gods? For I see thee and thy people in manifest error." [Ref: 6:74] And in the context of idol worship proven in chapter Maryam verse forty-two Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) addressing Azhar states: "O my father! Worship not Satan: For Satan is a rebel against the most Gracious.” [Ref: 19:44] Another verse explicitly states calling upon female deities of Mushrikeen is akin to calling upon Satan: “(The Mushrikeen) leaving Him call but upon (i.e. yad'una) goddesses: They call but upon Satan the persistent rebel!” [Ref: 4:117] Dua is worship therefore calling upon, invoking, the female deities is an act of worship which is said in to be worshiping Satan. It can be seen that in the idiom, terminology of Quran Satan worship is idol worship. Keeping this fact in mind please proceed to read the Hadith of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam): "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (him) in the peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] If the Hadith of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is interpreted in the light of Quranic evidence than the Hadith means; Satan has lost all hopes of worshippers would ever worship idols in the Arabian Peninsula. And implications of this are that Satan is demoralized hence he will not attempt to and manage to MISGUIDE THE MUSLIM UMMAH into idol-worship. And proof of this understanding is in the following section. 3.4 - Muslim Ummah Protected From major Shirk Before Blowing Of The Wind: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) assured; his Muslim Ummah would not associate idol-gods as partners of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala): "...by Allah, I am not afraid concerning you that you would associate anything (with Allah after me) but I am afraid that you would be vying with one another (for the possession of) the treasures of the earth." [Ref: Muslim, B30, H5688] and same is stated in another hadith: "I am not afraid that you would associate anything with Allah after me, but I am afraid that you may be (allured) by the world and ...” [Ref: Muslim, B30, H5689] Also his statements in Ahadith imply; Muslims Ummah as whole will not worship idols after the death of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam): “By Allah! I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah after my death, but I am afraid that you will fight with one another for the worldly things." [Ref: Bukhari, B23, H428] "By Allah, I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah, but I am afraid that you will envy and fight one another for worldly fortunes." [Ref: Bukhari, B56, H795] With these statement of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) the falsity of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab’s claim; Muslims are engaged in worship of idols (i.e. Awliyah and their graves), is established. The Muslim Ummah as whole is protected from worship of idols, graves, men, Kabah, the black stone fixed in one corner of Kabah and everything else that can be worshipped. Note Wahhabis make Taweel of prophetic words; concerning you that you, that you would associate, that you will worship; in order to justify their charge of Shirk and response to this Taweel can be read in footnote.[6] 4.0 – All Important Hadith And All Important Questions And Answers: Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab established his case against the Muslims of Arabian Peninsula based on his Khariji methodology of interpreting the verses revealed about Mushrikeen in a such a way that they describe the Muslims. To further support his deviant position he quoted following Hadith: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." Now the objective would be to establish with Ahadith of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) to whom the Hadith refers and what the idols are? Once the identity of the idols is established then automatically the questions: Were the Ahlus Sunnah of Arabian Peninsula worshiping others beside Allah? Can the Hadith be applied upon Muslims of Arabian Peninsula, or on Muslims living other parts of world? Can the Awliyah-Allah and their graves be deemed idols according to Hadith in discussion or not? Only then these questions can be answered satisfactorily. Without further delay let us get straight to the point. 4.1 - Prophetic Saying Judgment Not To Come Until Ummah Worships Idols: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) stated: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." In other Ahadith Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) explained who would worship what: "Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until the women of the tribe of Daus would be seen going round Dhil al-Khalasa (for worship) and Dhil al-Khalasa is a place in Tabala, where there was a temple in which the people of the tribe of Daus used to worship the idol." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6944] In another Hadith Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) foretold the Arabs worshiping Lat, Uzza: “'Aisha reported: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and Uzza. I said: Allah's Messenger …” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] So the interpretation of Prophetic statement is; the last hour will not come until the tribes of Daws worships their patron idol-god and worship Lat and Uzza returns to Arabian Peninsula. Therefore following Hadith, one crucial to our discussion, cannot be legitimately interpreted in such a way that it is applied to belief and practices of Muslims and cannot be used to justify that the Awliyah and their graves as idols. The Hadith quoted by Shaykh al-Najd is not proof of Muslims worshiping graves/Awliyah. In fact it is not even evidence which definitively proves that Muslims will worship idols. Evidence from Ahadith establishes that events of following Hadith and related to it will take place in a period when Islam and Muslims will be no more: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." 4.2 -Major Shirk In Arabian Peninsula After Death Of Muslims And Blowing Of Wind: When Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) heard Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) say: “'Aisha reported: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] She quoted the verse: : "He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)." [Ref: 9:33] Then she said in manner of seeking clarification: “… it implies that is going to be fulfilled.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945]Then Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: “It would happen as Allah would like. Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only …” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] This cool musky fragrant wind will take the life of all those with spec of Iman in their hearts, according to another Hadith life of every Muslim, and another makes addition of every Momin: “... wind which will be fragrant like musk and whose touch will be like the touch of silk; (but) it will cause the death of all (faithful) persons, not leaving behind a single person with an iota of faith in his heart. Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed by the Hour. ” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] “… and at that time Allah would send a pleasant wind which would soothe (people) even under their armpits, and would take the life of every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B041, H7015] “… and the milch sheep would give so much milk that the whole family would be able to drink out of that and at that time Allah would send a pleasant wind which would soothe (people) even under their armpits, and would take the life of every Momin and every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B041, H7015, here] Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) further foretold that after the death of every single Muslim and Momin the remaining will revert to religion of their forefathers as: “… only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] And in light of this explanation it becomes clear that it would not be Muslim Ummah who would revert to religion of their fore-fathers but it will be Kafirs living in Arab Kafirs of Arabian Peninsula and they will revert to religion of their fore-fathers and worship their ancestral idol-gods. And in previous section I have already established which idols these are. This best and most authentic explanation of following prophetic words: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." It is worth pointing out that Wahhabis interpret, my Ummah, to mean, my Muslim Ummah, yet the fact is this Hadith cannot be referring to his Muslim Ummah but to his Arab Qawm. In this Hadith word Ummah is used in meaning of Qawm (i.e. nation).[7] And evidence establishes it will be Arabs who would worship the idols of their forefathers. 4.3 - Return Of Major Shirk To Arabian Peninsula After Islam: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) informed Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) that: “It would happen as Allah would like. Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Prophet’s (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) this explanation when put into the context of following establishes a exception for his this statement: “… the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (i.e. him by worshiping idols) in the peninsula of Arabia, …” [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] In other words; the Satan has lost all hopes of worshippers would ever worship idols in the Arabian Peninsula before the blowing of wind. After the blowing of wind women of tribe of Daws will worship their patron idol Dhil al-Khalasa and Arabs generally would revert to worship of al-Uzza and al-Lat. And Satan is inciting the Arabs to eradicate all Islam related heritage and encouraging them to fund archeological excavations to find remnants of pre-Islamic era idol-gods which I believe will encourage post Islam/Muslim Arabs to revert to religion of their ancestors. Returning to the subject at hand. Untrained person may view the content of Hadith-6945 and Hadith-6752 as contradictory but in reality there is no contradiction. Hadith-6752 is before the wind during which Muslims will be alive. And Hadith-6945 is about a period when Muslims would be dead. Also Hadith-6752 states worshippers (i.e. Muslim worshippers of Allah subhanahu wa ta’ala) would not Satan i.e. would not engage in idol worship and it does not negate Kafirs worshipping idol-gods in Arabian Peninsula: “… the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (i.e. him by worshiping idols) in the peninsula of Arabia, …” [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] Proving that major Shirk in Muslim Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) prior to blowing of the wind is not possible. Yet Shaykh of Najd and his minion Wahhabis accused the Jammah, the Sawad al-Azam … of major Shirk and followers of this Khariji apostasy continue to do so throughout the world. Conclusion: The following statement of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) was about the non-Muslim Arabs reverting to worship of Dhil al-Khalasa, al-Lat, and al-Uzza after the blowing of wind which would cause the death of all Muslims when this is to occur: “… Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols.[8] There will be among my people thirty great ...” This Hadith was not and it can not be about the beliefs of Muslims who would live before the blowing of wind. Nor it can be about Awliyah of the Muslim Ummah or their graves. Yet Shaykh of Najd intended to convey to the readers that this Hadith describes the actions of Muslims who have taken Awliyah and their graves as idols just as it was prophesized by Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam).[9] And based on his twisted interpretations of verses of Quran and Ahadith he said what was prophesized about his Ummah worshiping idols has already occurred and continues to occur. It is clear Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab misrepresented/misdirected the statement of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) to mean something which it was not intended for. Not only Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab misconstrued the verses of Quran using Khariji methodology of interpreting the verses of Quran revealed regarding disbelievers in such a way; it described believers. He is guilty of a new reprehensible innovation because he misconstrued the Hadith which was about the non-Muslim Arabs, who would survive the Muslims, and interpreted it in such a way that it described the believers. The second reprehensible innovation[10] which stemmed from this chapter is interpreting the idols of following Hadith to mean Awliyah and their graves: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." In actuality prophetic statement was about specific tribe as well as specific idols and specific Ummah, Qawm, nation (i.e. Arab). Wama Alayna Ilal Balagh ul-Mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi Footnotes: - [1] Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab was born in Central Arabian region of Najd in the village of Uyainah. A biographer of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab describes the condition of Muslims living in Najd: “In those days, the people of Najd were badly indulged in polytheistic deeds and un-Islamic practices. They were completely overwhelmed with polytheism. The graves, trees, stones, caves, evil spirits and insane persons were regarded as deities. The baseless stories and tales were ascribed to them to manifest their excellence. The wordily Ulamah too had misguided them for the fulfillment of their materialistic lust. The soothsayers and magicians were having their influence over the society. None could dare challenge their holds on the commoners. Same condition was prevailing in both Makkah and al-Madinah. Yemen was also in the same line. Polytheism, erection of structures on the graves, seeking refuge and assistance of the dead, saints, and Jinns were the common religious features.” [Ref: Kitab at-Tawheed, Page 10] Note no attempt is made to conceal the actual belief of Wahhabis. The biographer explicitly states that Muslims were guilty of taking; stones, trees, graves, caves, evil spirits as gods and this is how the founder and the author of Kitab at-Tawheed saw the Muslims as well. Wahhabism was reactionary movement to this alleged Shirk of Muslims with objective to revive Tawheed. - [2] The Muslims in the time of Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab, or before him, or after him, in Arabian Peninsula, or out side of it, no where have taken; trees, graves, stones, saints, or anything else as gods nor they worship anything as such. Instead this is the belief of Ahlus Sunnah; anyone who believes a creation is part of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), or partner with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) as an Ilah or Rabb, or worships a object, may it be grave, Kabah, man, woman, Jinn, Fairy, or anything else; such a person is Mushrik. The Ahlus Sunnah teaches; Ilah is the One and the Only, and Rabb is One and the Only: Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) the One and the Only Ilah. And none is to be worshipped except Him. - [3] According to scholars of Ahlus Sunnah Wal Jammah it is Haram to build a Masjid on a grave, and it is also Haram make a grave inside Masjid. We do not make grave of anyone inside the Masjid rather this is practice of Rawafidh, Jews, and Christians. Wahhabiyyah antagonize against Ahlus Sunnah on this issue due to over-zealousness, and limited knowledge, and intellect. Foolish folk of Najd deem any grave made inside a building as Masjid. Even construction of a building over grave is considered as Masjid by these Wahhabiyyah. One individual argued with me that the architecture is the most important part of Masjid. So I took him to a local Masjid and showed him around. Readers should take note it was an ordinary house with writing out side to indicate it is being used as Masjid. Also the interior was converted to facilitate performing of Salah. Then enquired are you satisfied that it is Masjid and he replied yes he is. So I said architecture of your house from outside is same as this Masjid. Then I questioned: Would it be fair to state on the basis of similarity of architecture; you Wahhabi’s have sexual relationship with your wives in your Masajid? I continued: Blessed grave of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi was’sallam) was made in the house of Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) by companions of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). If architecture was the determining criteria for Masjid then how much different was her house from the houses around her? He replied the Prophets are to be buried where they die and Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) died in the house of Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) therefore he was buried in it. My response was: I can agree that Prophets are buried where they die but the Hadith doesn’t say Prophets are buried in the building where they die and building has to remain intact. If by making a grave in a building and giving it an architecture which resembles a Masjid makes a building a Masjid then on the basis dome-less Masjid Nabvi companions of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) were the first one to start this ‘evil’ innovation. And this ‘evil’ innovation was maintained by the four Khulafa whom Sunnah we are instructed to follow. Surely if practice of building grave inside building was evil then the Sahabah and the Khulafah would have demolished the house of Hazrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) leaving only the grave. Therefore burying a dead inside a building, or architect does not make it a Masjid. Had this been so the companions would not left the house of Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) standing. The companions knew Ahadith condemning Jews and Christians for constructing over the graves of and inside their places of worship. It was then I told him that Masjid is determined by number of points: its Qibla direction, the intention with which it was constructed, its designation as Masjid, and finally offering of Salah inside it. Even though architecture has widely become one of the distinguishing feature of Masjid but it is not defining factor. The straight path can’t be poured into heart of a person. It can only be reasoned and explained, and he didn’t listen enough, nor thought about what was said to him therefore I was unable to convince him. - [4] The actual evidence (i.e. 4:51, 5:60, 18:21) presented refers to the Jews only. And it is to be seen how Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab and his followers believe Muslims will fallow the ways of Christians. If Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) permits you will read, my account and, demonstration of Muslims following Christian side of coin. - [5] If this concept is believed then based on the verse of Quran anyone who is ‘worshiped’ according to Wahhabism would be destined to hell: “Certainly you (disbelievers) and that which you are worshipping now besides Allah, are (but) fuel for Hell! (Surely), you will enter it." [Ref: 21:98] And if someone was to worship Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) and worship his heavenly grave, then grave and Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) both would be idols whose final destination would be hell. Generally anyone or anything that is worshipped would be idol in light of this principle hence destined to end in hellfire. - [6a] The Wahhabi’s argue the words you in following parts of Ahadith was used about the companions of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) therefore it cannot mean Muslims that came after them: "...by Allah, I am not afraid concerning you that you would associate anything (with Allah after me)…” ”I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah after my death …” There are two possible answers for this point of the Wahhabi’s. The popular method amongst the scholars of Ahlus Sunnah is to establish; alayqum can be inclusive of all Muslims. To achieve this they quote Ahadith where the word alayqum has been used but it is inclusive of all Muslims and not just the immediate followers. In here the following two Ahadith are being quoted: “After I am gone, you will see great conflict. I urge you to adhere to my Sunnah and the path of the rightly-Guided Caliphs, and cling stubbornly to it. And beware or newly-invented matters, for every innovation is a going astray.'” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Chap 1, H42] “You must then follow my Sunnah and that of the rightly-guided caliphs. Hold to it and stick fast to it. Avoid novelties, for every novelty is an innovation, and every innovation is an error.” [Ref: Abu Dawud, B40, H4590] It is agreed by the opponents of Ahlus Sunnah; alayqum is inclusive of all Muslims in this Hadith: “You must then follow my Sunnah and that of the rightly-guided caliphs.” and not just inclusive of Sahabah. So technically based on the usage of word alayqum one cannot legitimately exclude the Muslims from protection offered in following Ahadith: "...by Allah, I am not afraid concerning you that you would associate anything (with Allah after me)…” ” I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah after my death …” Instead there is proof based on the Ahadith which encourage following of Sunnah that alayqum is used to mean all the Muslims not just the companions. Therefore it can be safely argued that Muslim Ummah as whole is protected from associating partner with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) as well as worshiping idols besides Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Textually there is no reason to exclude the all the Muslims from any of these Ahadith. - [6b] Reason for being this specific about companions is the creed of Wahhabiyyah; Muslims are/were engaged in worship of trees, saints, graves, fairies, and Jinn. And to hold to this creed of Wahhabiyyah they are forced to restrict generality of these Ahadith to a specific time and people. It would be better for them to re-evaluate the principles of determining major Shirk [which lead them to conclude Muslims are guilty of major Shirk] and their beliefs in light of Quran and Ahadith then to resort to selective interpretation to maintain their creed. Or at the very least be consistent with the methodology and interpret every occurrence of alayqum to be addressing companions of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) exclusively without including Muslims after them. In other words where ever Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has encouraged good, forbade evil, gave advice, using the word alayqum in presence of companions such alayqum should be interpreted exclusively for companions present or companions in general. If Wahhabi understanding of alayqum was consistently applied to every occurrence of alayqum then the result would be major Fitnah. To illustrate the point consider the fallowing hadith: “You (my companions) must then follow my Sunnah and that of the rightly-guided caliphs.” Making of alayqum specific to would result in the command of following his Sunnah being specific to his companions and not those who come after them. Hence there would be no obligation for those who come after them to fallow any Sunnah of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) and therefore no one would. We must adhere to generality until there is evidence of definitive Takhsees. - [6c] Prophetic (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam): “… the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (i.e. him by worshiping idols) in the peninsula of Arabia [before the blowing of wind] …” The statements Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) can be interpreted to mean; he does not fear that believing Arabs of Arabian Peninsula would associating partners with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) or worshiping idols. And the Hadith of I am not afraid can be interpreted in the following: "...by Allah, I am not afraid concerning you [the Muslims of Arabian peninsula] that you [the Muslims of Arabian peninsula] would associate anything (with Allah after me)…” ” I am not afraid that you [the Muslims of Arabian peninsula] will worship others along with Allah after my death, …” Misguided notion that Muslims have fallen into Shirk was the main cause of Shaykh al-Najd’s antagonism against the members of Ahlus Sunnah living in Arabian Peninsula. Even this specific interpretation would refute the charge of Muslim Ummah of Arabian Peninsula falling into major Shirk because these negate possibility of Arab Muslims falling into major Shirk after the death of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). And due to the exact similarity in creed of non-Arab Ahlus Sunnah with Arabian Ahlus Sunnah it can be safely argued; all the members of Ahlus Sunnah world wide are free from major Shirk; associating god-partners with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and worshiping anyone other then Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). - [7] Wahhabis may argue that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) used the words ‘my Ummah’ in the Hadith therefore it must mean; my Muslim nation. Note Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said about those who would survive after the death of Muslims: “… and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] The hadith of Ummah worshiping idols was interpreted in the light of other Ahadith of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). And it was established beyond the shadow of the doubt; the intended idols were of Dhil al-Khalasa, Al-Uzza, Al-Lat and return of their worship was sign of judgment day. Hence those non-Muslim Arabs who would worship these idols would be returning to the religion of their polytheistic forefathers. Therefore words ‘my nation’ does not mean ‘my Muslim nation’ but rather mean ‘my non-Muslim Arab nation’. In other words the statement of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) means: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah (i.e. Arabs) attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my [non-Muslim Arab] nation worship idols." - [8] After the death of every Muslim, the remaining disbelievers of Arabian Peninsula would be the worst type of humans according to criteria of religion of Islam: “… and at that time Allah would send a pleasant wind which would soothe (people) even under their armpits, and would take the life of every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] “... Wind which will be fragrant like musk and whose touch will be like the touch of silk; (but) it will cause the death of all (faithful) persons, not leaving behind a single person with an iota of faith in his heart. Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed by the Hour.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] These worthless Arab infidels will be visited by Satan in form of man and he say: “Then the Satan would come to them in human form and would say: Don't you respond?” To which they Arab disbelievers would enquire: “And they would say: What do you order us?” Then Satan would give them command to worship idols: “And he would command them to worship the idols, but in spite of this, they would have abundance of sustenance and lead comfortable lives. Then the trumpet ...” [Ref: Muslim B 41, H 7023] And they would obey him and worship idols despite this they will live comfortable satisfied lives and then destruction of judgment will be brought upon them. - [9] A Wahhabi may argue that he was merely establishing the possibility of major Shirk amongst Muslims. There are number of points worth noting: i) To establish possibility of Shirk of Muslim Ummah he employed a Hadith which wasn’t about Muslim Ummah. To establish such possibility he needed to employ Hadith which establishes possibility that Muslim Ummah can and will fall into major Shirk. ii) Shaykh wrote: “The occurrence of his declaration that many followers of this Ummah will worship false deities (idols, statues etc.).” [Ref: Kitab al-Tawheed, Darus Salam, Date 1996, by Shaykh al-Najd, Page96]He believes what Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) prophesized by saying following is actually taking place: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." Now if he was merely establishing the possibility of major Shirk in Muslim Ummah then why would he based on the Hadith state; what Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has prophesized has occurred? Because he is not attempting to establish possibility of major Shirk in Muslim Ummah but he is establishing major Shirk was/is taking place in Muslim Ummah. There is no other reason then this. He considered the Awliyah and their graves as idols because the Muslims were attending their graves and supplicating to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) which he considers as a exaggeration. This act of supplicating Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) near a grave of Wali in his logic would negate the worship of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and instead morph it into worship of the graves as well as Awliyah: “The condemnation of the one who worships Allah at the grave of a righteous man and how then does this amounts to worship of the man.” And he titled one of his chapters as: “exaggeration in the graves of the righteous persons tends them to become idols worshipped besides Allah.” Note in wrote supplication at the grave of righteous man morphs that supplication into worship of that righteous man and this is also an act of exaggeration according to Shaykh of Najd. And these things were taking place in demented mind of Shaykh al-Najd. iii) Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) stated: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." Shaykh al-Najd wrote what Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) prophesized has taken place: “The occurrence of his declaration that many followers of this Ummah will worship false deities (idols, statues etc.).” [Ref: Kitab al-Tawheed, Darus Salam, Date 1996, by Shaykh al-Najd, Page96] If we compute all the events that were to transpire before prophesy was to be fulfilled, and take into account what Shaykh al-Najd said about prophetic words. Then neither Shaykh al-Najd, nor his Wahhabi minions, I, entire Ahlus Sunnah, and all other sects, none of us are Muslims, because Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) has caused the death of every Muslims and Momins, at very least three-hundred years ago. If Shaykh al-Najd understood the entire Hadith and its implications then I can say he delivered the MOTHER OF ALL TAKFIRS, just like his delinquent prodigy of India, Shaykh Ismail Dehalvi, curse of Allah be upon him, here. - [10] Regarding reprehensible innovations Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: “...He who did any act for which there is no sanction from our behalf, that is to be rejected.” [Ref: Muslim, B18, H4267] He is reported to have said about innovations: “… He who innovates things in our affairs for which there is no valid (reason) (commits sin) and these are to be rejected.” [Ref: Muslim, B18, H4266] “…"If somebody innovates something which is not in harmony with the principles of our religion, that thing is rejected." [Ref: Bukhari, B49, H861] Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said about the innovators like Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab, their innovations, and those who follow the innovations: “And whoever introduces an innovation that is acted upon, will have a burden of sins equivalent to that of those who act upon it, without that detracting from the burden of those who act upon it in the slightest.’” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Chap1, H209] “If anyone introduces an innovation, he will be responsible for it. If anyone introduces an innovation … he is cursed by Allah, by His angels, and by all the people." [Ref: Dawood, B39, H4515] The cursed innovators have been informed: “’Allah will not accept any fasting, prayer, charity, Hajj, Umrah, Jihad, or any other obligatory or voluntary action from a person who follows innovation. He comes out of Islam like a hair pulled out of dough.” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Chap 1, H 49] Result of this is the cursed innovators and those who follow innovations are destined for hell: “… ‘Whomsoever Allah guides none can lead him astray, and whomsoever Allah sends astray none can guide. The truest of the words is the book of Allah and the best of guidance is the guidance of Muhammad (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). The worst of things are those that are newly invented; every newly-invented thing is an innovation and every innovation is misguidance and every misguidance leads to the fire. Then he said …” [Ref: Nisai, Chap 22, H1579] Hence Kitab at-Tawheed’s author Shaykh Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab is a Mubtadi (i.e. innovator of evil) and therefore destined to hell-fire. ------------------------------------------- Formatting And Content Improved.
  9. Introduction: Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab in his book Kitab At-Tawheed dedicated a chapter [Chapter 23] titled: “Some people of this Ummah will worship idols.” to argue for the possibility of Muslim Ummah falling into major Shirk and to establish the Muslim Ummah has already fallen into major Shirk. Under the subsection benefits of the chapter, while refering to the prophesy of Prophet Muhammad (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): “… and the last hour will not come until the tribes of my people attach themselves to polytheists and tribes of my people worship idols.” Seikh of Najd states : “The occurrence of his declaration that many followers of this Ummah will worship false deities (idols, statues etc).” [Ref: Kitab at-Tawheed, Chap 23, Page 94] Indicating belief of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab that which Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) prophecised in the hadith has already occurred and is coccurring in his life time.[1] As a result he considered the Muslims of his time as Mushrikeen and legalised the murder of anyone deemed to be Mushrik. This belief of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab and his followers is a major heresy because the primary evidence which he used is isolated from numerous other ahadith which are on the same topic. Taking them into account reveals that it will be non-Muslim Arabs who will fall into idolatry after the blowing of fragrant musky wind which will take the life of all Muslims and prior to blowing of the wind there will be no Shirk on Arabian peninsula. Hence the charge of Muslims taking stones, graves, trees, saints as gods and charge of Muslims being guilty of worshiping these objects is baseless. Brief Account Of Kitab at-Tawheed’s Chapter Twenty-three: Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab quotes on page ninty-one: “Have you not seen those who received a portion of the Book; they believe in al-jibt and the at- taghoot (i.e. all false deities) and say regarding the disbelievers; they are more rightly guided than the believers (i.e. Muslims)?” [Ref: 4:51] followed by verse: “Say, “Shall I tell you of those who are in a worse position than this, in Allah’s sight? It is those whom Allah has cursed and has wreaked His wrath upon them and turned some of them into apes and swine, and worshipers of at-taghoot (i.e. false deities); theirs is a worse destination and they have wandered further astray from the Straight Path.” [Ref: 5:60] and the verse: “… when the people began disputing among themselves regarding them, they said, "Construct a building over their cave"; their Lord well knows them; those who dominated in this matter said, "We promise we will build a mosque over them." [Ref: 18:21] Then he proceeds to quote the hadith which states Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) will immitate the Jews and Christian on page ninty-two: “The Prophet said, "You will follow the ways of those nations who were before you so much that you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another. Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them." We said, "O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" He said, "Whom else?" [Ref: Bukhari, B92, H 422] The objective of quoting the three verses followed by hadith is to establish number of points in the mind of readers. The most important being; Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) foretelling Muslims will emulated the Jews and the Christians. This point allows the reader to develop the idea of Muslims emulating Jews, Christians further with aid of verses quoted. The first point that would be realized; Jews, Christians believe in al-jibt and the false gods therefore the Muslims will believe in false gods.[2] Second verse points to transformation of polytheistic Jews into apes and swines as punishment for worshiping idol gods. Leading to understanding that Muslims like the Jews will take creation of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) as gods and will be punished as the Jews were punished. The finale verse points to incident of companions of Kahf where the dominant group built a Masjid over the graves of companions of Kahf. Insiniuating Muslims will also build Masajid over the graves of AwliyahAllah.[3] Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab quotes the first part of hadith starting from: “Allah the most exalted folded for me the earth so much so that I saw its easts and wests …” ending it: “… only as section of them will destory another section and a section will take as prisoner another section.” and references it to Imam Muslim. In actuality the hadith is not found in Muslim in part or in full instead this hadith is from Sunan of Imam Abu Dawood and speculation is that he misreferenced the hadith to Imam Muslim to embellish its standing. I cannot understand the direct relevance to the topic of: ‘Some people of this Ummah will worship idols.’ But the next section of the hadith from Sunan Abu Dawood which he refferenced to Al Barqani is relevant to the topic: “... will destroy another section, and a section will captivate another section. I am afraid about my community of those leaders who will lead astray. When the sword is used among my people, it will not be withdrawn from them till the Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great liars each of them asserting that he is (Allah's) prophet, whereas I am the Seal of the Prophets after whom (me) there will be no prophet; ..." [Ref: Abu Dawood, B30, H4239] This hadith is quoted to support the interpretations; some eliments of Muslim Ummah like the Jews, Christians will take others as gods, worship them, build places of worship over their graves, and dispel any doubt reader might have about the derived belief of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab. Misconstruing The Hadith Of Muslim Ummah Emulating People Of Book: Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) stated: “The Prophet said, "You will follow the ways of those nations who were before you so much that you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another. Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them." We said, "O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" He said, "Whom else?" [Ref: Bukhari, B92, H 422] Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab’s understanding of this hadith is; Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) as foretold that Muslims will immitate the Jews and Christians of pre-Islamic era in religious belief.[4] The proof of this understanding is in the three verses he quoted because they refer to the actions and deeds of the Jews [and not to the Christians] of pre-Islamic era. Using this methodology one can argue; Muslims will resemble the Jews and Christians of pre-Islamic era, in creed, morality, dress, language, cuisine. Theoraticaly any verse of the Quran revealed regarding the Jews or the Christians of pre-Islamic era can be used in the frame work of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab and accuse the Muslims of being guilty of something repugnant. Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states: “And because of their saying (in boast); "We killed Messiah Îsa son of Maryam the Messenger of Allah." - but they killed him not, nor crucified him, but it appeared so to them, and those who differ therein are full of doubts. They have no knowledge, they follow nothing but conjecture. For surely; they killed him not.” [Ref: 4:157] In keeping with Wahhab’s methodology one can argue; the Muslims who were born centuries after Isa (alayhis salam) will say: “We killed Messiah Isa son of Maryam the Messenger of Allah.” Take it a step further, the immediate followers after the departure of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) said: “We killed Muhammad son of Abdullah the Messenger of Allah.” This would greatly aid the Rawafiz and allow them to defame the companions of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam). Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states: “Then woe to those who write the book with their own hands and then say, "This is from Allah," to purchase with it a little price! Woe to them for what their hands have written and woe to them for that they earn thereby.” [Ref: 2:79] Just like the Jews wrote their book and attributed it to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) the Muslims wrote Quran with their own hands and said this is from Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). And this would also aid the Rawafiz to slander the companions because the Rawafiz believe companions deliberately ommitted the verses of Quran to deprived Hadhrat Ali (radiallah ta’ala anhu) to Khilafat. Another verse of the Quran with another proposterous allegation against Muslims: “O people of the Scripture! Do not exceed the limits in your religion, nor say of Allah aught but the truth. The Messiah 'Îsa son of Maryam was a Messenger of Allah and His Word, which He bestowed on Maryam and a spirit created by Him; so believe in Allah and His Messengers. Say not: "Trinity!" Cease! (it is) better for you. For Allah is One God, glory be to Him (Far Exalted is He) above having a son. To Him belongs all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth. And Allah is All-Sufficient as a Disposer of affairs.” [Ref: 4:171] On the basis of this one may argue; Muslims will believe in Christian doctrine of Trinity. They will believe Father is God, Son is God, Holy Spirit is God but not three gods, one God. Stretching it even further; Muslims will believe; God is Allah, Prophet Muhammad (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) is son of Allah therefore Allah, and Gibraeel (alayhis salam) is Allah, these three are one Allah. The objective was to demonstrate that with bit of knowledge of Quran one can accuse the Muslims of being guilty of anything which the Jews and Christians were guilty of in pre-Islamic era. Therefore any factual, Christian or Jewish belief can be interpreted such a way that it becomes a prophesy indicating what the Muslims will believe after departure of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam). Importantly anyone with elimentary knowledge of Quran, the first time reader of the Quran, will realize the verses which Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab used to erect his argument against Muslims were revealed regarding non-Muslims and he interpret them in a such a way that they describe the believers. This is not the methodology of Ahle Sunnat but it is the methodology of the first apostates from Islam, the Khawarij. Hadhrat Ibn Umar (radiallah ta’ala anhu) had this to say about Khawarij: “... and the Mulhidun (heretical) after the establishment of firm proof against them:"And the statement of Allah: 'Allah will not mislead a people after He has guided them, until He makes clear to them what to avoid.' [9:115] And Ibn Umar used to consider them (the Khawarij and the Mulhidun) the worst of Allah's creatures and said: "These people took some verses that had been revealed concerning the disbelievers and interpreted them as describing the believers." [Ref: Bukhari, Vol 9, Page 49, Chap 6: Killing The Khawari] Correct Understanding Of Muslim Ummah Emulating People Of Book: Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) stated: “The Prophet said, "You will follow the ways of those nations who were before you so much that you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another. Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them." We said, "O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" He said, "Whom else?" [Ref: Bukhari, B92, H 422] And this hadith was misconstrued by Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab to mean; Muslims will immitate the Jews and the Christians of pre-Islamic era. The hadith talks about Muslims emulating the actions of Jews and Christians and not emulating the ways of the Jews who had died before the Islam. Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) said: "You will follow the sunan (i.e. ways) of those nations who were before you …” and the companions enquired: "…"O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" And Prophet (sallalalahu alayhi was’sallam) confirmed it by asking rehtorical question: “He said, "Whom else?” Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) interpreted his words: “… nations who were before you …” to means Jews and Christians. Hence it would be foolish to insert the meaning of: “… nations who were before you …” into the text of hadith to mean: ‘You will follow the sunan (i.e. ways) nations of Jews and Christians who were before you.’ Keeping with the clarification of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) his statement: "You will follow the sunan (i.e. ways) of those nations who were before you …” means: ‘You will follow the sunan (i.e. ways) of Jews and Christians.’ Also these words of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): “Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them.” indicate that Muslims will emulate the contemporary Jews and Christians.With these corrections the base of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab’s methodology; coupling verses of Quran revealed about Jews and Christians of pre-Islamic era with the hadith, cannot be seen as legitimate methodology. Also Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) stated Muslims will resemble both Christians as well as the Jews. Therefore resembalance in religious ways is impossible because Judaism as whole is monotheistic and Christianity is as whole polytheistic yet the hadith states absolute resembalance with both: “… so much that you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another.” It makes no sense that a faction from amongst Muslims will hold to monotheism as well as Trinitarian polytheism simultaneously. Instead the resemblance stated by Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): “… you will resemble each other as an arrow resembles another. Even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them.” Will be in sunan (i.e. ways) of cuisine, dress, behaviour, morality, language, festivals, secularism, distancing from religion, lack of knowledge about holy scriptures and upon this both groups are united. It is demonstratable that both of these groups share with each other common culture, cuisine, dress, behaviour, sense of morality, to some extent the language and festivals as well as lack of knowledge of their own scriptures and have distanced from their religion due to secularism. There is evidence that Muslims are gradually being Westernised to extreme extant evident by Muslims partaking in religious festivals of dominant Christian culture, traditionally which was no go area. Spread of Western culture has been to great that in many Muslims in Muslim countries have adopted the dress, cuisine, morality, behaviour due to creeping secularism and lack of knowledge of Islam. This hadith of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) warns about this kind of immitation not the immitation in creed and this is evident to Muslims of the modern times. Distortion Of Prophetic Saying Judgement Will Not Come Until My Ummah Worships Idols. Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab believed that members of Ahle Sunnat are guilty of infidelity because Muslims excessively respect the Awliyah, chapter ninteen: “Excessive dogma in the righteous persons is the root cause of infidelity of the mankind and its deviations from true religion.” Another belief is, if anyone invokes Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) as part of dua standing close to a grave of Wali, then it is worship of the Wali, Chapter twenty: “The condemnation of the one who worships Allah at the grave of a righteous man and how then does this amounts to worship of the man.”[5] Chapter twenty-one he states his belief that graves of Awliyah are idols as result of people invoking Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) at the graves: “Exageration in the graves of the righteous persons tends them to become idols worshipped besides Allah.” And in chapter twenty-three he states: “Some people of this Ummah (nation) will worship idols.” This conclusively establishes in chapters; nineteen, twenty, twenty-one and in chapter twenty-three Muslims are the intended target. He believes those Muslims who; believe in miracles of Awliyah and honour them with words as well as behaviour are guilty of disbelief. Or those Muslims who visit the graves of Awliyah and invoke Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) means that Wali is being worshiped. Also it points to his belief; exagerations of Muslims at the graves of Awliyah means that graves have become idols. In this context he writes: “Some people of this Ummah (nation) will worship idols.” And therefore the natural meaning of chapter would be; some Muslims of this Ummah will worship idols (i.e. graves of Awliyah and Awliyah) because he writes, worship at the graves of Awliyah means worship of Awliyah and exagerations at the graves of Awliyah means they become idols. And this fits nicely into chapter twenty-three’s findings; Muslims will worship taghoot (i.e. idol gods), Muslims will be transformed into animals for taking others as gods, Muslims will build Masajid on graves , like Jews, Chrstians have done. With this it can be soundly conluded that Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab’s intended target were his contemporary Arab Muslims. And to ensure that readers agree with his purposed thesis of Muslims worshiping the Awliyah and gravese he quoted the hadith to establish that it is possible for Muslims to fall into idol worship: “… Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great ..." Prophetic Saying Judgement Will Not Come Until My Ummah Worships Idols In Light Of Hadith. Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab established his case against the Muslims of Arabian peninsula based on his Khariji methodology; interpreting the verses revealed about Mushrikeen in a such a way that they describe the Muslims. To further support his deviant position he quoted the hadith: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." Now the objective would be to establish with ahadith of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) to whom the hadith refers and what the idols are? And once the identity of the idols is established then automaticaly the question; can the Awliyah as well as the graves of Awliyah be the idols according to hadith in discussion or not, can be answered satisfactorily. Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) stated: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." and he explained who would worship what: "Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until the women of the tribe of Daus would be seen going round Dhi al-Khalasa (for worship) and Dhi al-Khalasa is a place in tabala, where there was a temple in which the people of the tribe of Daus used to worship the idol." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6944] In another hadith Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) foretold the Arabs worshiping Lat, Uzza: “'A'isha reported: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza. I said: Allah's Messenger, …” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] So the interpretation of Prophetic statement is; the last hour will not come until the tribes of Daws worships their patron idol god and worship of Lat, Uzza returns to Arabian peninsula. It cannot be legitimately interpreted in such a way that it deems the Awliyah and their graves as idols. No major Shirk In Arabian Peninsula Until After The Blowing Of Wind: In the language of Quran Idol worship is satan worship. Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) said to his father Azhar: “Behold, he said to his father: "O my father! why worship that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing?” [Ref: 19:42] and by that he meant why do you worship idols which cannot see or hear or benefit. The clear proof of Azhar worshiping idols is in another verse of Quran: “Lo! Abraham said to his father Azar: "Takest thou idols for gods? For I see thee and thy people in manifest error." [Ref: 6:74] And in the context of idol worship proven in chapter Maryam verse forty-two Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) adressing Azhar states: "O my father! Worship not Satan: for Satan is a rebel against the most Gracious.” [Ref: 19:44] Another verse explicitly states calling upon female deities of Mushrikeen is akin to calling upon shaytaan: “(The Mushrikeen) leaving Him call but upon (i.e. yad'una) godesses: They call but upon satan the persistent rebel!” [Ref: 4:117] Dua is worship therefore calling upon, invoking, the female deities is an act of worship which is akin to worshiping shaytan. It can be seen that in the idiom, terminology of Quran Satan worship is idol worship. Keeping this fact in mind please proceed to read the hadith of Prohet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (him) in the peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] If the hadith of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) is interpreted in the light of Quranic evidence than the hadith means; Satan has lost all hopes of worshippers would ever worship idols in the Arabian peninsula. When Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) heard Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) say: “'A'isha reported: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.” She quoted the verse: : "He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)." Then she said in manner of seeking clarification: “… it implies that is going to be fulfilled.” Then Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) said: “It would happen as Allah would like. Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] And in light of this explaination it becomes clear that the Ummah of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) would revert to religion of their fore fathers and worship idols after blowing of the wind which will take the life of all the Muslims.[6] Prophet’s (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) explaination: “It would happen as Allah would like. Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.", When put into the context of; “… the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (i.e. him by worshiping idols) in the peninsula of Arabia, …”establishes a exception for his this statement. In other words; the Satan has lost all hopes of worshippers would ever worship idols in the Arabian peninsula before the blowing of wind. After which the women of tribe of Daws will worship their patron idol Dhi Al Khalasa and Arabs generally would revert to worship of al-Uzza as well as al-Lat. This is the only exception which Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) made to his rule of; “… the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (i.e. him by worshiping idols) in the peninsula of Arabia, …”. Proving that major Shirk in Muslim Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) prior to blowing of the wind is not possible.The fact of Ummah of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) worshiping idols after the blowing of wind is very significent because it proves; all Muslims will die with blowing of the wind. Leaving the non-Muslim Arabs behind to, revert to the religion of their fore fathers; worship of idol-gods, Dhi Al Khalasa, al-Lat and al-Uzza. Hence interpreting the hadith in a way that it describes Muslims is a reprehensible innovation.[7] Muslim Ummah Protected From major Shirk Before Blowing Of The Wind. Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) assured; his Muslim Ummah would not associate idol-gods as partners of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala): "...by Allah, I am not afraid concerning you that you would associate anything (with Allah after me) but I am afraid that you would be vying with one another (for the possession of) the treasures of the earth." [Ref: Muslim, B30, H5688] and same is stated in another hadith: "I am not afraid that you would associate anything with Allah after me, but I am afraid that you may be (allured) by the world and ...” [Ref: Muslim, B30, H5689] Also his statements in ahadith imply; Muslims Ummah as whole will not worship idols after the death of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): “By Allah! I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah after my death, but I am afraid that you will fight with one another for the worldly things." [Ref: Bukhari, B23, H428] "By Allah, I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah, but I am afraid that you will envy and fight one another for worldly fortunes." [Ref: Bukhari, B56, H795] With these statement of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) the falsity of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab’s claim; Muslims are engaged in worship of idols (i.e. Awliyah and their graves), is establshed.[8] The Muslim Ummah as whole is protected from worship of idols, graves, men, Kabah, the black stone fixed in one corner of Kabah and everything else that can be worshipped. Conclusion: The statement of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): “… Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great ..." was about the non-Muslim Arabs reverting to worship of Dhi al Khalasa, Laat, Uzza after the blowing of wind which would cause the death of all muslims.[9] It was not, and it can not be about the beleifs of Muslims who would live before the blowing of wind. Nor it can be about Awliyah of the Muslim Ummah or their graves. Yet Seikh of Najd intended to convey to the readers; this hadith describes the actions of Muslims who have taken Awliyah and their graves as idols ‘just’ it was prophecised by Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam).[10] And based on his twisted interpretations of verses of Quran as well as ahadith he charged; that which Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) prophecised about his Ummah worshiping idols has already occurred and continues to occur. And if his charge is true, which it isn’t, but hypothetically speaking then all the Muslims including spawns of his teachings and Seikh of Najd himself are disbelievers. Without iota of eman in them based on the ahadith of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) which state idol worship will be after the blowing of the wind which would take the life of all Muslims. It is clear Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab misrepresented, misdirected the statement of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) to mean something which it was not intended for. It should be noted; not only Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab misconsrued the verses of Quran using Khariji methodology of interpreting the verses of Quran revealed regarding disbelievers in such a way; it described believers. He is guilty of a new reprehensible innovation because he misconstrued the hadith which was about the non-Muslim Arabs who would survive after the Muslims would die and interpreted it in such a way that it described the believers. The second reprehensible innovation which stemmed from this chapter is interpreting the idols of this hadith: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." to mean Awliyah and their graves. In actuality Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) statement was about specific tribe as well as specific idols and specific nation (i.e. Arab). Regarding reprehensible innovations Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) said: “...He who did any act for which there is no sanction from our behalf, that is to be rejected.” [Ref: Muslim, B18, H4267] He is reported to have said about innovations: “… He who innovates things in our affairs for which there is no valid (reason) (commits sin) and these are to be rejected.” [Ref: Muslim, B18, H4266] and similarly in another hadith: “…"If somebody innovates something which is not in harmony with the principles of our religion, that thing is rejected." [Ref: Bukhari, B49, H861] Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) said about the innovators like Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab as well as their innovations and those who follow the innovations: “And whoever introduces an innovation that is acted upon, will have a burden of sins equivalent to that of those who act upon it, without that detracting from the burden of those who act upon it in the slightest.’” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Chap 1, H209] and in another hadith he is reported to have said: “If anyone introduces an innovation, he will be responsible for it. If anyone introduces an innovation … he is cursed by Allah, by His angels, and by all the people." [Ref: Dawood, B39, H4515] The cursed innovators have been informed: “’Allah will not accept any fasting, prayer, charity, Hajj, Umrah, Jihad, or any other obligatory or voluntary action from a person who follows innovation. He comes out of Islam like a hair pulled out of dough.” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Chap 1, H 49] Result of this is the cursed innovators and those who follows innovations are destined for hell: “… ‘Whomsoever Allah guides none can lead him astray, and whomsoever Allah sends astray none can guide. The truest of the words is the book of Allah and the best of guidance is the guidance of Muhammad (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam). The worst of things are those that are newly invented; every newly-invented thing is an innovation and every innovation is misguidance and every misguidance leads to the fire. Then he said …” [Ref: Nisai, Chap 22, H1579] Hence Kitab at-Tawheed’s author Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab is destined for what Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) has informed about the likes of him. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi Footnotes: - [1] Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab was born in Central Arabian region of Najd in the city of Uyainah. A biographer of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab describes the condition of Muslims living in Najd: “In those days, the people of Najd were badly indulged in polytheistic deeds and un-Islamic practices. They were completely overwhelmed with polytheism. The graves, trees, stones, caves, evil spirits and insane persons were regarded as deities. The baseless stories and tales were ascribed to them to manfiest their excellence. The wordly Ulamah too had misguided them for the fulfillment of their materialistic lust. The soothsayers and magicians were having their influence over the society. None could dare challenge their holds on the commoners. Same condition was prevailing in both Makkah and al-Madinah. Yemen was also in the same line. Polytheism, erection of structures on the graves, seeking refuge and assistance of the dead, saints, and Jinns were the common religious features.” [Ref: Kitab at-Tawheed, Page 10] Note here no attempt is made to conceal the actual belief rather the biographer explicitly states that Muslims were guilty of taking; stones, trees, graves, caves, evil spirits as gods and this is how the founder and the author of Kitab at-Tawheed saw the Muslims as well. - [2] The Muslims in the time of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab, or before him, or after him, in Arabian peninsula or out side of it, no where have taken; trees, graves, stones, saints, or anything else as gods nor they worship anything as such. Instead it is the belief of Ahle Sunnat; anyone who believes a creation is part of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) or partner with Allah as a god or worships a object, may it be grave, Kabah, man, woman, Jinn, Fairy, or anything else such a person is Mushrik. - [3] According to scholars of Ahle Sunnat it is haram to build a Masjid on a grave or make a grave inside Masjid. Ahle Sunnat do not make grave of anyone inside the Masjid rather this is practice of Rawafiz. Wahhabiyyah antagonise against Ahle Sunnat on this issue due to their foolishness. Any grave made inside a building or construction of a building over grave is considered as Masjid by Wahhabiyyah. Masjid is determined by number of points, its qibla direction, the intention with which it was constructed, its designation as Masjid, and finally offering of Salah inside it. One individual argued with me; the architecture is the most important part of Masjid. So I took him to a local Masjid and showed him around. Note it was a ordinary house with writing out side to indicate that it is being used as Masjid and interior converted to faciliate performing of Salah. Then enquired are you satisfied that it is masjid and he replied yes he is. So I said your house architecture is same as this then I questioned; would it fair to state on the basis of similarity of architecture; your houses are Masajid in which you Wahhabi’s have sexual relationship with your wives? And would it be justified to victimize your sect on the basis of your rule for determining Masjid and say; Wahhabi’s have ###### in their masajid? I continued; blessed grave of Prophet (sallalahua layhi was’sallam) was made the house of Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) by companions of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam). If architecture was the determining criteria for Masjid then how much different was her house from the houses around her? He replied the Prophets are to be burried where they die and Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) died in the house of Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) therefore he was burried in it. My response was; I can agree that Prophets are to be burried where they die but the hadith doesn’t say Prophets are burried in the building where they die and building has to remain intact. If by making a grave in a building and giving it a architecture which resembles a Masjid makes a building a Masjid then on the basis dome-less Masjid Nabvi companions of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) were the first one to start this ‘evil’ innovation. And this ‘evil’ innovation was maintained by the four khulafa whose Sunnah we are instructed to fallow. Surely if practice of building grave inside building was evil then the Sahabah and the Khulafah would have demolished the house of Hazrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) leaving only the grave. Therefore burrying a dead inside a building or achitect does not make it a Masjid had it been so the companions knew better about the hadith which condemn the actions of Jews, Christians who made the graves inside their places of worship. - [4] The actual evidence (i.e. 4:51, 5:60, 18:21) presented refers to the Jews only and it is to be seen how Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab or his followers think the Muslims will fallow the ways of Christians. - [5] If this concept is believed then based on the verse of Quran anyone who is ‘worshiped’ according to Wahhabism would be destined to hell: “Certainly you (disbelievers) and that which you are worshipping now besides Allah, are (but) fuel for Hell! (Surely), you will enter it." [Ref: 21:98] And if someone was to worship Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) and worship his heavenly grave, then grave and Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) both would be idols whose final destination would be hell. Generaly anyone or anything that is worshipped would be idol in light of this principle hence destined to end in hellfire. - [6] The death of all the Muslims after blowing of the wind is established from this hadith of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): “… and at that time Allah would send a pleasant wind which would soothe (people) even under their armpits, and would take the life of every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B041, H7015] And another hadith states the death of all Muslims but this time expressedly declares the survivors will not have spec of eman: “... wind which will be fragrant like musk and whose touch will be like the touch of silk; (but) it will cause the death of all (faithful) persons, not leaving behind a single person with an iota of faith in his heart. Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed by the Hour. ” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] - [7] One may argue; Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) used the words ‘my Ummah’ in the hadith therefore it must mean; my Muslim nation. Note Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) said about those who would survive after the death of Muslims: “… and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] The hadith of Ummah worshiping idols was interpreted in the light of other ahadith of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam). And it was stablished beyond the shadow of the doubt; the intended idols were of Dhi Al Khalasa, Al-Uzza, Al-Lat and return of their worship was sign of judgement day. Hence those non-Muslim Arabs who would worship these idols would be returning to the religion of their polytheistic forefathers. Therefore words ‘my nation’ do not mean ‘my Muslim nation’ but rather mean ‘my non-Muslim Arab nation’. In other words the statement of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) means: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah (i.e. Arabs) attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my [non-Muslim Arab] nation worship idols." - [8] Part One: The Wahhabi’s argue the word you (i.e. alayqum) in phrase: "...by Allah, I am not afraid concerning you that you would associate anything (with Allah after me)…” as well as in phrase:” I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah after my death, …” was used about the companions of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) therefore it cannot mean Muslims that came after them. There are two possible answers for this point of the Wahhabi’s. The popular method amongst the scholars of Ahle Sunnat is to establish; alayqum can be inclusive of all Muslims. To achieve this they quote ahadith where the word alayqum (i.e. you) has been used but it is inclusive of all Muslims and not just the immediate followers: “After I am gone, you will see great conflict. I urge you to adhere to my Sunnah and the path of the rightly-Guided Caliphs, and cling stubbornly to it. And beware or newly-invented matters, for every innovation is a going astray.'” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Chap 1, H42] and another hadith records: “ You must then follow my sunnah and that of the rightly-guided caliphs. Hold to it and stick fast to it. Avoid novelties, for every novelty is an innovation, and every innovation is an error.” [Ref: Abu Dawud, B40, H4590] It is agreed by the opponents of Ahle Sunnat; alayqum is inclusive of all Muslims in this hadith: “You must then follow my sunnah and that of the rightly-guided caliphs.” and not just inclusive of Sahabah. So technically based on the usage of word alayqum one cannot legitimately exclude the Muslims from protection offered in these ahadith: "...by Allah, I am not afraid concerning you that you would associate anything (with Allah after me)…” ” I am not afraid that you will worship others along with Allah after my death, …” Instead there is proof based on the ahadith which encourage following of Sunnah that alayqum is used to mean all the Muslims not just the companions. Therefore it can be safely argued that Muslim Ummah as whole is protected from associating partner with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) as well as worshiping idols besides Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Textually there is no reason to exclude the all the Muslims from any of these ahadith. The reason for being this specific is the creed of Wahhabiyyah; Muslims are/were engaged in worship of trees, saints, graves, Fairies, and Jinn. To protect this creed of Wahhabiyyah they are forced to make restrict generality of these ahadith to a specific time and people. It would be better for them to re-evaluate the principles of determining major Shirk [which lead them to conclude Muslims are guilty of major Shirk] and their believes in light of Quran and ahadith then to resort to selective interpretation to maintain their creed. Or atleast be consistant with the methodology and interpret every occurance of alayqum to be adressing companions of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) exclusively without including Muslims after them. In other words where ever Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) has encouraged good, forbade evil, gave advice, using the word alayqum in presence of companions such alayqum should be interpreted exclusively for companions present or companions in general. If Wahhabi understanding of alayqum was consistantly applied to every occurance of alayqum then the result would be major fitna. To illustrate the point consider the fallowing hadith: “You ( my companions) must then follow my sunnah and that of the rightly-guided caliphs.” Making of alayqum specific to would result in the command of following his Sunnah being specific to his companions and not those who come after them. Hence there would be no obligation for those who come after them to fallow any Sunnah of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) and therefore no one would. Part Two: In the light of this hadith of Prophetic (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): “… the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (i.e. him by worshiping idols) in the peninsula of Arabia [before the blowing of wind] …” The statements Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) can be interpreted to mean; he does not fear Arabs of Arabian peninsula associating partners with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) or worshiping idols: "...by Allah, I am not afraid concerning you [the Muslims of Arabian peninsula] that you [the Muslims of Arabian peninsula] would associate anything (with Allah after me)…” ” I am not afraid that you [the Muslims of Arabian peninsula] will worship others along with Allah after my death, …” Even this specific interpretation would refute the charge of Muslim Ummah of Arabian peninsula falling into major Shirk because it negates the possibility of Arab Muslims falling into major Shirk after the death of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam). Shirk, which was the main cause of his antagonism against the members of Ahle Sunnat living in Arabian peninsula. And due to the exact similarity in creed of non-Arab Ahle Sunnat with Arab Ahle Sunnat it can be safely argued; all the members of Ahle Sunnat world wide are free from major Shirk; associating god-partners with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and worshiping anyone other then Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). - [9] After the death of every Muslim, the remaining disbelievers of Arabian peninsula would be the worst type of humans according to criteria of deen of Islam: “… and at that time Allah would send a pleasant wind which would soothe (people) even under their armpits, and would take the life of every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] “... wind which will be fragrant like musk and whose touch will be like the touch of silk; (but) it will cause the death of all (faithful) persons, not leaving behind a single person with an iota of faith in his heart. Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed by the Hour.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] These worthless Arab infidels will be visited by Satan in form of man and he say: “Then the satan would come to them in human form and would say: Don't you respond?” To which they Arab disbelievers would enquire: “And they would say: What do you order us?” then Satan would give them command to worship idols: “And he would command them to worship the idols, but in spite of this, they would have abundance of sustenance and lead comfortable lives. Then the trumpet ...” [Ref: Muslim B 41, H 7023] - [10] One may wish to argue; he was merely establishing the possibility of major Shirk amongst Muslims. If this was so, then it would not have written about Prophet’s (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) statement: “The occurrence of his declaration that many followers of this Ummah will worship false deities (idols, statues etc).” because it indicates that he believes what Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) prophecised by saying: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." is actually taking place. Now if he was merely establishing the possibility of major Shirk in Muslim Ummah then why would he based on the hadith state; what Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) has prophecised has occurred? There is no other reason then; he considered the Awliyah as well as their graves as idols because the Muslims were attending their graves and suplicating to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), which he considers as a exageration. This act of suplicating Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) near a grave of Wali in his logic would negate the worship of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and instead morph it into worship of the graves as well as Awliyah:“Exageration in the graves of the righteous persons tends them to become idols worshipped besides Allah.” and another statement of his creed: “The condemnation of the one who worships Allah at the grave of a righteous man and how then does this amounts to worship of the man.” Therefore Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab interpreted the hadith: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." to mean Awliyah and their graves were idols.
  10. Salam alayqum, Mein nay yahi baat Mufi Ansar ul-Qadri Sahib say suneeh pasand aahi aur bayan kar deeh. Upar un ki taqreer ka link deeya heh ... agar is mein nah ho toh batayeh ga mein waqt nikal kar woh taqreer talash kar doon ga jis mein yeh baat heh.
  11. Janab kidr Ghayb ho gay hen? Aap kay walayatoon kay faisleh karnay hen. Program: Kon Banay Ga Wali-Allah? kay aap judge hen ... aayeh fesla kar denh. Maqam e Walayat o rutba Ghawthi'at ka taaj pehna denh ya utarwa den ... abh toh aap nay walayat deni aur leni ki kursi par kabza jamaya heh ... aap hi banaen aur utar dalen ... Waliyoon kay maqam o martba ki rassi aap kay haath mein heh ... ham toh majboor hen aap ki ilmi liaqat ki waja say ... joh jissay denh gay hammen toh apko saqi e walayat samaj kar manneh kay paband ho gay hen. Charsi bhangi Sufiyoon ki mehfiloon mein bethen gay toh yahi kuch hoga. Aayeh aap ko Wali ki Shar'ri definition bata doon. Aap jesay Sufiyoon wali nahin, Shar'i. Wali-Allah woh heh, aur Awliyah-Allah hen, joh khaloos e dill say saum, salat, hajj, zakat, aur kalma shahadat kay paband hen. Aur joh Islam ki khatir aur Islam kay farogh ki khatir dil jaan say lartay, martay, jeetay, likhtay, rupaya pesa waqt aulad jaan kharch kartay hen. Joh dosti Allah ki raza wasteh. Joh dushmani Allah ki raza wasteh. Joh muhabbat e Rasool mein gustakhoon say qatta talluqi kar letay hen cha-hay woh apna, ghayr, beta, beti, maanh, baap, rishtaydar, dost yaar, sab kuch chor detay hen. Yeh Allah kay Wali ki nisha-niyan hen. Jis mein yeh sab hoon woh WALI E KAMIL heh aur agar sahib e silsila ho toh MURSHID E KAMIL heh. Aur agar yeh sifaat kissi mein nah hoon; aur hawa mein urta ho, murday zinda karta ho, dilloon kay raaz bata deta ho, jinnat us kay tabeh hoon, pathar ko sona aur sonay ko pathar bana deta ho, us kay kehnay say banj aurat bacha janay, urtay fighter jet ko ungli say pistol ka nishana bana kar moon say fire karay aur fighter jet taba ho jahay, lakh aur kuch kar leh, wali e kamil nahin balkay yeh bi zeroori nahin kay woh Musalman ho. Itna kar kay woh Dajjal ki tara Kafir, Ibn Say'yad, sabiq Yahoodi, ki tara dil ki baat janay wala ho sakta heh Wali e Kamil nahin. Rahi abh baat Karamat e Awliyah ki. Har kamil wali Sahib e karamat nahin aur har 'karamat type' karnay wala Awliyah-Allah mein say nahin. Awliyah-Allah kay darjay hen. Aik darja joh Sahib e Karamat nahin, dosra Sahib e karamat ka. Joh mein nay upar bayan keenh hen agar kissi mein hoon woh Wali e Kamil heh. Aur jis mein upar wali sab nishaniyan hoon aur Sahib e karamat bi ho toh woh martbay mein buland heh. Aatay hen Sayyidi Ala Hadhrat, Imam, Mujtahid, Mujadid, Faqih, Muhaddith, Mufassir, kay martba walayat ki taraf. Itna toh tummen bi shak nah hoga kay woh darja ula mein Wali e Kamil thay. Darja thaani'a yehni Sahib e Karamaat thay ya nahin? Is say teri jesi chawal ko kia laga. Magr phir bi Awliyah-Allah aur Ulamah nay Sayyidi Ala Hadhrat (rahimullah) ko zamanay ka GHAWTH mana heh aur un ki karamaat ka bayan teray jesay a'du-allah kay samnay bhansuri bajanay kay mutaradif heh. Ahle Sunnat kay Ulamah karamat e Ala Hadhrat (rahimullah) ka biyaan kartay ahay hen. Teray dill mein sirf bughz Ala Hadhrat (rahimullah) nay jaga bana leeh heh aur woh bi is waja say kay unoon nay Abu Talib ko Kafir aur Kufr par mawt ka likha. Aur janta aur manta tooh bi heh kay Sayyidi Ala Hadhrat (rahimullah) Wali e Kamil aur Sahib e Karamaat Awliyah-Allah mein say thay magr keun kay bad-bakht heh is waja say bughz e wali ko dil mein jaga deh kar likh raha heh. Allah kay aik wali say teri jang, dekh leeh, sab waliyoon kay khilaaf jang ban chuki heh aur tujjay samaj bi nahin kesay aur keun. Meri pichli post ko parh lena samaj ajahay gi kesay.
  12. Awliyah-Allah khata Ijtihadi aur gunnah sagheera aur la-ilmi mein kabeera say bi masoom nahin magr sazza aur aag say mafooz hen. Wesay mujjay yeh bata Shaykh Abdul Qadir al-Jilani (rahimullah) al-maroof Ghawth al-Azam wali e kamil thay ya nahin? Thay! Kia Khawaja Baha al-Din Naqshband (rahimullah) Wali e kamil thay ya nahin? Thay! Abh bata donoon mein aik Hanafi Madhab aur dosray Hanbali Madhab par thay. Aur agar ziyada kichri banani heh apnay damagh ki toh Shaykh Farid al-Din Attar (rahimullah) al-maroof Ganj-Shakr ko jama kar leh is mein aur apnay is asool kay mutabiq bata kay kon Wali thah aur kon nahin: "... kyunke wali Allah k zubaan se galat baat nahi nikalsakti kyunke wali Allah ke hifz o amaan me hote hain ..." Ghalat baat nahin nikal sakti ... sirf zuban hee hifz o amaan mein hoti heh ya amal bi? Agar amal bi toh phir bata kay in teenoon mein Hanafi ashab wali e kamil nahin ya Shaykh Abdul Qadir al-Jilani (rahimullah)? Abh agar tooh ghalti say keh deh kay ashab Ahnaf Awliyah-Allah mein nahin keun kay un ki zuban bi hifz o amaan mein nahin thee keun kay unoon nay logoon ko Madhab Ahnaf kay mutabiq fiqh ki taleem deeh aur amal keeya toh tum yeh mantay ho kay fiqha Ahnaf ghalat heh. Phir khud Hanafi keun ko. Aur kia Imam Abu Hanifah (rahimullah) bi wali nahin thay? Sirf Maulvi thay? Jab tooh nay in kay darja walayat ka fesla kar deeya toh Ala Hadhrat (rahimullah) ki walayat ka fesla kar leh ga.
  13. Study Of The Word Ummah To Understand; “… the Last Hour will not come until … tribes of my Ummah worship idols.” Introduction: The Wahhabiyah hold to the opinion; Muslim Ummah can fall into major Shirk before the blowing of the wind and Muslims have fallen into major Shirk. To substantiate their position the Wahhabiyyah generally argue the words “… min ummati …” (i.e. my Ummah) refer to the Muslims in the hadith of: “ … and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idol …” [Ref: Abu Dawood, B30, H4239] On the opposite side, the creed of Ahle Sunnat is; Muslim Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) cannot fall into major Shirk. Ahle Sunnat’s understanding of the hadith used by Wahhabiyyah is that it refers to a time after blowing of wind. This wind will take the life of all Muslims leaving behind the disbelievers who then on inciting of shaytan would worship idols of al-Lat, al-Uzza as well as Dhil al Khalasa. Therefore the words ”… my Ummah …” are not about Muslims but about Arab disbelievers who would survive the blowing of wind. Various Meanings In Which Word Ummah Was Used In Quran: The word Ummah has been used in four different meanings; to mean religion: “Truly! This ummatuqum (i.e. your religion) is ummatun wahida (i.e. one religion), and I am your Lord, therefore worship Me (alone).” [Ref: 21:92] Used for Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) in meaning of leader/Imam. And implied that he is someone who embodies all the qualities of a righteous Ummah: ”Verily, Ibrahim was an Ummah (i.e. leader) obedient to Allah, Hanifa and he was not one of those who were Al-Mushrikun.” [Ref: 16:120] To mean a period of time i.e. term: “And if We delay the torment for them till a determined term (i.e. Ummah), they are sure to say, "What keeps it back?" [Ref: 11:8] And in another place Ummah is used as a group: “And when he arrived at the water of Madyan (Midian) he found there a Ummah (i.e. group) of men watering (their flocks) …” [Ref: 28:23] Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has been sent to a community, a nation (i.e. Ummatin) like of which have been in past: “Thus have We sent you to a Ummah before whom other communities have passed away, …”[1] [Ref: 13:30] The reason for sending him is given:”… in order that you might recite unto them what We have revealed to you, …”[Ref: 13:30] To teach Mushrik Ummah One-ness of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) because they disbelieve in Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala)’: “… while they disbelieve in the Most Gracious (i.e. Allah).” and to teach them that worship is for Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) alone: “Say: "None has the right to be worshipped but He! In Him is my trust, and to Him will be my return with repentance." [Ref: 13:30] This establishes; in the verse Arab Mushrikeen were adressed as a Ummah to whom Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) was sent to guide to religion of Islam. Word Ummah’s plural Umam (i.e. communities, nations) is used for different kind of living creatures and birds in the verse: “There is not a moving (living) creature on earth, nor a bird that flies with its two wings, but are communities like you.[2] We have neglected nothing in the Book, then unto their Lord they (all) shall be gathered.” [Ref: 6:38] This establishes a Ummah is not necceserialy human but can be comprimised of none human living creatures and birds. The Conclusion On Usage Of Word Ummah: al-Hasil the word Ummah can be used in many different meanings and it is is that word Ummah is not always used in meaning of believing Ummah. It is established that word Ummah has been used in five meanings; for a righteous man, group of people, period of time, and to mean religion. It is established that the use of word Ummah for someone itself does not nessiciate belief in Islam but contextual evidence determines if it is used for believing nation, or disbelieving nation, or even if it is used for humans. Collapsing Of Earth In Arabia Usage Of Word Ummah To Mean Arabs: Collapsing of land is one of the ten major signs before the establishing of judgment day. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) prophecised about three such sinkings out of which one will take place in Arabian peninsula:“… the beast of the earth, and three collapses of the earth: A collapse in the east, a collapse in the west and a collapse in the 'Arabian peninsula. And a fire that comes out of a place within 'Adan, driving the people, or gathering the people, camping where they camp, and resting where they rest."' [Ref: Tirmadhi, Vol4, B7, H2183] This is confirmed by another Hadith: “… one in the west and one in the Arabian Peninsula; and fire that will emerge from the plain of Aden Abyan and ...." [Ref: Ibn Majah, Vol1, B36, H4055] Refering to the one which will take place in Arabian peninsula Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: “… 'In this Ummah' or: 'In my Ummah'" - the doubt was his - "a collapse of the earth, or a transformation, or stones shall rain upon the people of Al-Qadr.'" [Ref: Tirmadhi, Vol4, B6, H2152] The uncertainity of wording is cleared in other Hadith: “At the last [period] of my Ummah there will be the earth collapsing, transformations, and Qadhf.” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Vol1, B36, H4060] and same is stated in another hadith: "There will be a collapse of the earth and transformation in my Ummah, and that is for those who deny Al-Qadar." [Ref: Tirmadhi, Vol 4, B6, H2153] Important point to note; Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is Arab hence his use of words; “… in my nation …” in the light of evidence would imply in Arab nation there will be sinking of land and transformation [of humans into animals].[3] This is strenthened by the evidence of Hadith which indicate the sinking of land is to take place in Arabian Peninsula. This helps to conclude that in some, and in following Hadith, Ahadith words my Ummah have been used in general sense of my nation and not in Muslim Ummah: "There will be a collapse of the earth and transformation in my Ummah, and that is for those who deny Al-Qadar." If for the sake of argument it is conceded the words “… my Ummah …” were used to mean “… my (Muslim) nation …” even then the use would be for Arab Muslim nation. This use cannot legitimately stretched to include none Arab Muslims because the evidence points to the sinking of land taking place in Arabian Peninsula. Evidence Proves Arab Tribes Would Worship Idol-Gods: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) stated: “... "The Hour shall not be established until tribes of my Ummah unite with the idolaters, and until they worship idols. And indeed there shall be thirty imposters in my Ummah,each of them claiming that he is a Prophet. And I am the last of the Prophets, there is no Prophet after me." [Ref: Tirmadhi, B7, H2219] Another version has the words: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great liars ..." [Ref: Abu Dawood, B30, H4239] Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) foretold which tribe would worship idols and which specific idol would be worshipped: “... the women of the tribe of Daus would be seen going round Dhi al-Khalasa (for worship) and ..." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6944] Another version of this Hadith adds detail: “... Allah's Apostle said, "The Hour will not be established till the buttocks of the women of the tribe of Daus move while going round Dhi-al-Khalasa." Dhi-al-Khalasa was the idol of the Daus tribe which they used to worship in the Pre Islamic Period of ignorance.” [Ref: Bukhari, B88, H232] Other Ahadith also points to worship of al-Lat and al-Uzza in Arabian Peninsula: “The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] There is no explicit reference to which tribe would worship these two idol-gods but implicit evidence available from which it can be deduced. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is reported to have said: “Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Now if we fallow the narrative and draw conclusions at each stage then it will mean Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) has stated Arabian tribes, in other words Arabian Ummah would worship idols of al-Lat, al-Uzza and Dhil al-Khilasah.[4] Tieing Up The Loose Ends Of Subject Matter: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) stated that a fragrant wind will blow; because of it all those with mustard grain worth of Eman in their hearts will die and those will survive they will have no goodness in them. These survivors then would revert to the religion of their forefathers. This means; all the suriving Arab nation, or in other words; all the Arabian tribes would revert to polytheistic religion of their fore-fathers. As part of this degeneration all the survivors would worship al-Lat, and al-Uzza with exception to Banu Daus who would worship their patron idol-god Dhil al-Khalasa. This establishes that the words; min ummati, have been used in linguistic sense of nation and specificly Arab nation and not in sense of; my Muslim Ummah. The all important question is: Where is the proof they will be Kafir Arabs? Answer to this important question is in the following two sections. Non-Muslim Arabian Tribes Would Worship Idols: It has been established the phrase; “… the tribes of my Ummah ...” means; the last hour would not come before the tribes of my Arab nation attach themselves to polytheists and tribes of my Arab nation worship idols. It is yet to be seen whether this phrase was used to mean; the last hour would not come before the tribes of my Arab Muslim Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Arab Muslim Ummah worship idols. With regards to this; the position of Ahle Sunnat is that all the non-Muslim Arabs who would survive the blowing of wind in totality. Or in other words, all those non-Muslim Arabian tribes who will survive the blowing of wind will attach themselves to religion of their fore-fathers and worship idols. This can only be correct if the words; min ummati, have been used in linguistic sense in the following Hadith: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." [Ref: Abu Dawood, B30, H4239] And to establish the position of Ahle Sunnat convincingly and to remove any possible doubts it has to be proven; those who would revert to idolatory will be disbelievers and not Muslims. Hadith Of Aysha Establishes: Wind Will Cause Death Of Every Muslim: Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) when she heard Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) say: “The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.” She quoted the verse: "He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)." and presented her understanding: “It implies that is going to be fulfilled.” Indicating that in her understanding the content of the verse is a Prophesy which will be fulfilled in future. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) replied: “It would happen as Allah would like.” Meaning the religion of Islam will dominate all religions and subjugate the Mushrikeen with rule of Islam as much as Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) wills: “Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Another Hadith describes what the wind will do to the Muslims and describes the qualities of those who would survive: “... (but) it will cause the death of all (faithful) persons, not leaving behind a single person with an iota of faith in his heart. Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed by the Hour. ” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] Another hadith records unique information about the purpose of wind and those who would survive the blowing of wind: “… and at that time Allah would send a pleasant wind which would soothe (people) even under their armpits, and would take the life of every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B041, H7015] Another Hadith indicates that every Muslim, every Momin would die: “… and at that time Allah will send a pleasant wind which will soothe people even under their armpits, and will take the life of every Muslim and Momin (i.e. true believer), and only the wicked will survive. They will commit adultery in public like asses and the Resurrection Day will be held.'' [Ref: Riyadh al-Saliheen, B19, H1808] This proves after all the Muslims die and natural conclusion is only the disbelievers will remain alive. Further Explanation Of Hadith Of Hadhrat Aysha: Please note we began with explaining the Hadith-6945 and I will continue. Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said after death [of every Muslim and every Momin] the remaining will have no goodness in them: “Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] And in other Hadith Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) explained why he said they will have no goodness in them: “… and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] And then Prophet (salallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) informed Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) that people [with no goodness and who ill have intercouse like donkeys i.e. in public] would revert to relition of their fore-fathers: “Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] But before the trumpet is blown upon the surviving disbelieving Arabs; Satan would visit them in human form and command them to worship idols: “And he would command them to worship the idols, but in spite of this, they would have abundance of sustenance and lead comfortable lives. Then the trumpet ...” [Ref: Muslim B 41, H 7023] The survivors would be lacking goodness, indication of which is the moral decay; their having sexual intercourse openly like donkeys, with no sense and understanding of shame. And in this context the encouragment from Satan would be sufficent to misguide these disbelievers into polytheism. As a result all the Arab disbelievers who survived the Muslims would revert to the religion of their forefathers: “And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Out of which only the disbelieving tribe of Banu Daus would worship their patron idol-god Dhi al-Khalasa: “The Last Hour would not come until the women of the tribe of Daus would be seen going round Dhi al-Khalasa (for worship) and …” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6944] All other disbelieving tribes of Arabian Peninsula who would succeed the Muslims would revert to worship of al-Lat and al-Uzza: “The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Conclusion: In the Ahadith of discussion the words, my Ummah, have been used in linsguistic sense to mean; my Arab nation and not in meaning of; my Muslim Ummah. This understanding is based on three important facts: a) Word Ummah is not always used to refer to Muslim nation instead it also has been used in lingusitic sense. The words, my Ummah, have been used to refer to the actions of Arabs. c) And finally the strongest proof that words, my Ummah, cannot be used to mean Muslims in the Hadith under discussion is; the events would take place after all the Muslims have died. Therefore it would be foolish and heretical to believe contrary to what evidence of Quran and Hadith establishes. And it would be extremely devious to apply the Ahadith of al-Lat, al-Uzza, and Dhil al-Khilasah worship upon Muslims after evidence has been established against this understanding. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi Footnotes: - [1] Meaning of it is; sent you, O Prophet Muhammad (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) to a disbelieving Arab Ummah like of which other Umaam have passed into history. - [2] Question is in which they are Umam like Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam)? Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states: “Do they seek other than the religion of Allah while to Him submitted all creatures in the heavens and the earth, willingly or unwillingly. And to Him shall they all be returned.” [Ref: 3:83] “The seven heavens and the earth and all that is therein, glorify Him and there is not a thing but glorifies His Praise.” [Ref: 17:44] This establishes; all creatures and things, including believers, worship Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and all types of birds, animals are believers in Tawheed of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) therefore worship Him. - [3] One may argue; the words of Hadith are, ‘There will be a collapse of the earth and transformation in my Ummah, and …’ And Hadith does not explicitly state, in Arab nation, therefore the Hadith has been distorted to support a specific interpretation. Response to this allegation would be: The text of Hadith has not been distorted rather the actual meaning of Hadith is established with clear evidence. The justification for this understanding is; Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is Arab, his nation is Arab, and land sinking will be in Arabia, therefore its only appropriate to interpret “… my …” in “… in my nation …” to mean; in my Arab nation. - [4] My investigation has revealed that all the Arab nation of Arabian peninsula, in other words, all the tribes of Arabian peninsula will fall into idolatory after the blowing of wind and it is not to believe as Wahhabi’s believe; some tribes of Arabian peninsula will worship idols. Note where ever I have written about some tribes worshipping idols it was in perspective of Wahhabi belief. If I recall correctly I have in every place attributed the belief of; some tribes worshiping idols, to Wahhabi’s but by chance if I have not and it is presented as my own belief then consider it my mistake from which I retracted. ------------------------------------------- Formatting And Content Improved.
  14. Introduction: The Wahhabiyah hold to the opinion; Muslim Ummah can fall into major Shirk before the blowing of the wind and Muslims have fallen into major Shirk. To substantiate their position the Wahhabiyyah generally argue the words “… min ummati …” (i.e. my Ummah) refer to the Muslims in the hadith of: “ … and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idol …” [Ref: Abu Dawood, B30, H4239] On the opposite side, the creed of Ahle Sunnat is; Muslim Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) cannot fall into major Shirk. Ahle Sunnat’s understanding of the hadith used by Wahhabiyyah is that it refers to a time after blowing of wind. This wind will take the life of all Muslims leaving behind the disbelievers who then on inciting of shaytan would worship idols of al-Lat, al-Uzza as well as Dhil al Khalasa. Therefore the words ”… my Ummah …” are not about Muslims but about Arab disbelievers who would survive the blowing of wind. Use Of Word Ummah In Quran: The word Ummah has been used in four different meanings; to mean religion: “Truly! This, your religion is one religion, and I am your Lord, therefore worship Me (Alone).” [Ref: 21:92] Someone who embodies all the qualities of a righteous Ummah: ”Verily, Ibrahim was an Ummah obedient to Allah, Hanifa and he was not one of those who were Al-Mushrikun.” [Ref: 16:120] To mean a period of time, term: “And if We delay the torment for them till a determined term (i.e. Ummah), they are sure to say, "What keeps it back?" [Ref: 11:8] And finally for a group of people: “And when he arrived at the water of Madyan (Midian) he found there a group of men watering (their flocks), …” [Ref: 28:23] Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) has been sent to a community, a nation (i.e. Ummatin) like of which have been in past: “Thus have We sent you to a Ummah before whom other communities have passed away, …”[1] [Ref: 13:30] The reason for sending him is given:”… in order that you might recite unto them what We have revealed to you, …”[Ref: 13:30] To teach Mushrik Ummah One-ness of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) because they disbelieve in Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala)’: “… while they disbelieve in the Most Gracious (i.e. Allah).” and to teach them that worship is for Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) alone: “Say: "None has the right to be worshipped but He! In Him is my trust, and to Him will be my return with repentance." [Ref: 13:30] This establishes; in the verse Arab Mushrikeen were adressed as a Ummah to whom Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) was sent to guide to religion of Islam. Ummah’s plural Umam (i.e. communities, nations) is used for different kind of living creatures and birds in the verse: “There is not a moving (living) creature on earth, nor a bird that flies with its two wings, but are communities like you. We have neglected nothing in the Book, then unto their Lord they (all) shall be gathered.” [Ref: 6:38] This establishes a Ummah is not necceserialy human but can be comprimised of none human living creatures and birds. Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states: “Do they seek other than the religion of Allah while to Him submitted all creatures in the heavens and the earth, willingly or unwillingly. And to Him shall they all be returned.” [Ref: 3:83] and in another verse: “The seven heavens and the earth and all that is therein, glorify Him and there is not a thing but glorifies His Praise.” [Ref: 17:44] This establishes; all creatures and things, other then Jinn and mankind, worship Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Hence all types of birds and animals are believers in Tawheed of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) therefore worship Him. It is established that word Ummah has been used in four meanings, for a righteous man, group of people, period of time and to mean religion and it is established the use of word Ummah itself does not nessiciate belief in Islam but contextual evidence determines if it is used for Muslim nation or disbelieving nation or even if it is used for humans. With these facts it is also important to point out that use of word Ummah can only be interpreted to mean Muslim nation when there is contextual and supportive evidence. Also if there is evidence which firmly establishes that the word Ummah has been used to mean nation in general sense and not nation in Muslim nation sense then it would only be correct to understand it according to evidence available. Collapsing Of Earth In Arabia: Collapsing of land is one of the ten major signs before the establishing of judgment day. Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’salam) prophecised about three such sinkings out of which one will take place in Arabian peninsula:“… 'The Hour shall not be established until you see ten signs. The sun rising from its setting place, Ya'juj and Ma'juj, the beast of the earth, and three collapses of the earth: A collapse in the east, a collapse in the west and a collapse in the 'Arabian peninsula. And a fire that comes out of a place within 'Adan, driving the people, or gathering the people, camping where they camp, and resting where they rest."' [Ref: Tirmadhi, Vol4, B7, H2183] This is confirmed by another hadith: “… Gog and Magog people; the appearance of 'Eisa bin Maryam(as), the earth collapsing three times - once in the east, one in the west and one in the Arabian Peninsula; and fire that will emerge from the plain of Aden Abyan and ...." [Ref: Ibn Majah, Vol1, B36, H4055] Refering to the one which will take place in Arabian peninsula Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) said: “… 'In this Ummah' or: 'In my Ummah'" - the doubt was his - "a collapse of the earth, or a transformation, or stones shall rain upon the people of Al-Qadr.'" [Ref: Tirmadhi, Vol4, B6, H2152] The uncertainity of wording is cleared in other hadith: “At the last [period] of my Ummah there will be the earth collapsing, transformations, and Qadhf.” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Vol1, B36, H4060] and same is stated in another hadith: "There will be a collapse of the earth and transformation in my Ummah, and that is for those who deny Al-Qadar." [Ref: Tirmadhi, Vol 4, B6, H2153] Important point, Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) is Arab hence his use of words; “… in my nation …” in the light of evidence would imply, in Arab nation there will be sinking of land[2] and transformation [of humans into animals]. This is strenthened by the evidence of hadith which indicate the sinking of land is to take place in Arabian peninsula. This helps to conclude that in the ahadith of; "There will be a collapse of the earth and transformation in my Ummah, and that is for those who deny Al-Qadar.", the words my ummah or my nation have been used in general sense of nation and not in Muslim Ummah. If for the sake of argument it is conceded the words “… my Ummah …” were used to mean “… my [Muslim] nation …” even then the use would be for Arab Muslim nation. This use cannot legitimately stretched to include none Arab Muslims because the evidence points to the sinking of land taking place in Arabian peninsula. Tribes Of My Ummah Worship Idols: Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) stated: “... "The Hour shall not be established until tribes of my Ummah unite with the idolaters, and until they worship idols. And indeed there shall be thirty imposters in my Ummah,each of them claiming that he is a Prophet. And I am the last of the Prophets, there is no Prophet after me." [Ref: Tirmadhi, B7, H2219] and another version has the words: “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great liars ..." [Ref: Abu Dawood, B30, H4239] Out of many tribes which would worship idols a specific tribe and idol is mentioned by name in ahadith: “... the women of the tribe of Daus would be seen going round Dhi al-Khalasa (for worship) and ..." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6944] and another version adds detail “... Allah's Apostle said, "The Hour will not be established till the buttocks of the women of the tribe of Daus move while going round Dhi-al-Khalasa." Dhi-al-Khalasa was the idol of the Daus tribe which they used to worship in the Pre Islamic Period of ignorance.” [Ref: Bukhari, B88, H232] Another hadith also points to worship of al-Lat and al-Uzza in Arabian peninsula: “The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] There is no explicit reference to which tribe would worship these two idol-gods but implicit evidence available from which it can be deduced. Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) is reported to have said: “Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Pay attention to the words of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam): “… and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” Now if we fallow the narrative and draw conclusions at each stage then it will mean Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) has stated all the Arabian tribes or all Arab Ummah would worship idols of al-Lat as well as al-Uzza.[3] Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) stated; a fragrant wind will blow, because of it all those with mustard grain worth of eman in their hearts will die and those will survive they will have no goodness in them. These survivers then would revert to the religion of their forefathers. This means; all the suriving Arab nation, or in other words; all the Arabian tribes would revert to polytheistic religion of their forefathers. As part of this degeneration all the survivors would worship al-Lat, and al-Uzza with exception to Banu Daus who would worship their patron idol-god Dhi al Khalasa. This establishes that the words; min ummati, have been used in linguistic sense of nation and specificly Arab nation and not in sense of; my Muslim Ummah. Non-Muslim Arabian Tribes Would Worship Idols: It has been established the phrase; “… the tribes of my Ummah ...” means; the last hour would not come before the tribes of my Arab nation attach themselves to polytheists and tribes of my Arab nation worship idols. It is yet to be seen whether this phrase was used to mean; the last hour would not come before the tribes of my Arab Muslim Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Arab Muslim Ummah worship idols. With regards to this; the position of Ahle Sunnat is that all the non-Muslim Arabs who would survive the blowing of wind in totality. Or in other words, all those non-Muslim Arabian tribes who will survive the blowing of wind will attach themselves to religion of their forefathers and worship idols. This can only be correct if the words; min ummati, have been used in linguistic sense in the following hadith; “… and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my Ummah attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my Ummah worship idols." [Ref: Abu Dawood, B30, H4239] And to establish the position of Ahle Sunnat convincingly and to remove any possible doubts it has to be proven; those who would revert to idolatory will be disbelievers and not Muslims. Hadhrat Aysha (radiallah ta’ala anha) when she heard Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) say: “The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.” She quoted the verse: "He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)." and presented her understanding: “It implies that is going to be fulfilled.” Indicating that in her understanding the content of the verse is a Prophesy which will be fulfilled in future. Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) replied: “It would happen as Allah would like.” Meaning the religion of Islam will dominate all religions and subjugate the Mushrikeen with rule of Islam as much as Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) wills: “Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Another hadith describes what the wind will do to the Muslims and describes the qualities of those who would survive: “... (but) it will cause the death of all (faithful) persons, not leaving behind a single person with an iota of faith in his heart. Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed by the Hour. ” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] Another hadith records unique information about the purpose of wind and those who would survive the blowing of wind: “… and at that time Allah would send a pleasant wind which would soothe (people) even under their armpits, and would take the life of every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B041, H7015] and almost the exact wording in another hadith: “… and would take the life of every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] This proves after all the Muslims die and natural conclusion is only the disbelievers will remain alive. The hadith states: “… and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] Before the trumpet is blown upon the surviving disbelieving Arabs, shaytan would visit them in human form and command them to worship idols: “And he would command them to worship the idols, but in spite of this, they would have abundance of sustenance and lead comfortable lives. Then the trumpet ...” [Ref: Muslim B 41, H 7023] The survivors would be lacking goodness, indication of which is the moral decay; their having sexual intercourse openly like donkeys. And in this context theencouragment from shaytaan would be sufficent to misguide these disbelievers into polytheism. As a result all the Arab disbelievers who survived the Muslims would revert to the religion of their forefathers: “And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Out of which only the disbelieving tribe of Banu Daus would worship their patron idol-god Dhi al-Khalasa: “The Last Hour would not come until the women of the tribe of Daus would be seen going round Dhi al-Khalasa (for worship) and Dhi al-Khalasa is a place in tabala, where there was a temple in which the people of the tribe of Daus used to worship the idol." [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6944] All other disbelieving tribes of Arabian peninsula who would succeed the Muslims would revert to worship of al-Lat and al-Uzza: “The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] Conclusion: The words; “… my Ummah …” have been used in linsguistic sense to mean; my Arab nation and not in meaning of; my Muslim Ummah. This understanding is based on three important facts; a) word Ummah is not always used to refer to Muslim nation instead it also has been used in lingusitic sense, also the words; “… my Ummah …” have been used to refer to the deeds of Arabs, c) and finally the strongest proof that words; “… my Ummah …” cannot be used to mean Muslims in the hadith under discussion because the events would take place after all the Muslims have died. Therefore it would be foolish and heretical to believe contrary to what evidence of Quran and Hadith establishes. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi Footnotes: - [1] Meaning; sent you, O Prophet Muhammad (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) to a disbelieving Arab Ummah like of which other Umaam (i.e. communities) have passed into history. - [2] One may argue; the words of hadith are; "There will be a collapse of the earth and transformation in my Ummah, and …” and it does not state: “There will be a collapse of the earth and transformation in Arab nation and …” therefore the hadith has been distorted to support a specific interpretation. Response to this allegation would be, the hadith text has not been distorted rather the actual meaning of hadith is established with clear evidence and the reason which explains it is; Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was’sallam) is Arab, his nation is Arab and land sinking will be in Arabia therefore its only appropriate to interpret “… my …” in “… in my nation …” to mean Arab. - [3] My investigation has revealed that all the Arab nation of Arabian peninsula, in other words, all the tribes of Arabian peninsula will fall into idolatory after the blowing of wind and it is not to believe as Wahhabi’s believe; some tribes of Arabian peninsula will worship idols. Note where ever I have written about some tribes worshipping idols it was in perspective of Wahhabi belief. If I recall correctly I have in every place attributed the belief of; some tribes worshiping idols, to Wahhabi’s but by chance if I have not and it is presented as my own belief then consider it my mistake from which I retracted.
  15. Martba mujadid aur mujtahid say kohi buland heh? Mujtahid ka matlab pata kia heh aur darjoon ka bi kuch pata heh ... wesay sufiyoon ki tara chars peeh kar behosh nah ho. Aur yeh baat mein nay nahin Mufti Ansar ul-Qadri Sahib nay keeh hen mein naqil hoon: Agar Sahib e Ilm hazraat ki qurbat hasil hoti toh mujjay batana nah parta magar chawal Sufiyon ka saath heh is waja say kuch pata nahin. Agar is mein nah millay toh batana mein in ki takreer nikaal doon ga.
  16. Explanation Of Prophetic Saying: "Satan Lost All Hopes That The Worshippers Would Ever Worship Him ..." Introduction: Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) is reported to have said that Satan has given up hope that Muslims of Arabian Peninsula would ever worship him. There are numbers of interpretations of this statement and this article would focus on one understanding and point out the implications it has for belief and practice of Muslims. And then point out how it effects those who believe contrary to the teaching of Hadith. Hadith Of Satan Has Lost All Hope Of Being Worshipped: "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship him in the Peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] A Way Of Taking Lord Beside Allah: Allah (subhanahu wa ta'ala) states Jews took their Rabbinical priests as Lords besides Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala): "They take their (Christian) priests and their (Jewish) Rabbaniyah to be their Lords against Allah, and Christ the son of Mary; yet they were commanded to worship none but One Allah. there is no god but He. Praise and glory to Him: (Far is He) from having the partners they associate (with Him)." [Ref: 9:31] The classical commentators of Quran have explained the Jews taking their Rabbis as Lords is in meaning of Jewish obedience of Rabbis with regards to the Halal which their Rabbis declared Haram, and Haram which the Rabbis declared Halal: "They have taken their rabbis, the scholars among the Jews, and their monks, the devout among the Christians, as lords beside God — following them in making lawful what God has made unlawful and making unlawful what He has made lawful — and the Messiah, son of Mary, when they were not commanded, in the Torah and the Gospel, except to worship One God: there is no god except Him; glory be to Him, as an affirmation of His transcendence (high), above what they associate (with Him)." [Ref: 9:31, Tafsir al-Jalalayn] "(They have taken as lords beside Allah) i.e. they obeyed them in acts of disobedience (their rabbis) the men of knowledge among the Jews (and their monks) who reside in monasteries (and the Messiah son of Mary) and they have taken the Messiah son of Mary as lord, (when they were bidden) in all Scriptures (to worship) to confess the divine Oneness of (only One God. There is no god save Him. Be He glorified from all that they ascribe as partner!) Allah exalts Himself above all that which they ascribe to Him." [Ref: 9:31, Tafsir Ibn Abbas] It is also recorded in Musnad Imam Ahmad Bin Hanbal, Hadith of Tirmadhi Shareef, Prophet Muhammed (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) explained the meaning of following because the Rabbis declared the Haram as Halal, and Halal as Haram, and the Yahood and Nasara obeyed them: “Narrated 'Adi bin Hatim: "I came to the Prophet while I had a cross of gold around my neck. He said: 'O Adi! Remove this idol from yourself!' And I heard him reciting from Surah Bara'ah: ‘They took their rabbis and monks as lords besides Allah.’ (9:31). He said: 'As for them, they did not worship them, but when they made something lawful for them, they considered it lawful, and when they made something unlawful for them, they considered it unlawful.'" [Ref: Tirmadhi, B44, H3095] Taking Of Satan As Lord Beside Allah: The right to declare something as Halal/Haram is of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), the Lord of universe, and one who has been conferred this right i.e. Prophet/Messenger (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). From this we gather what Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) had declared Haram and Halal, if anyone other then Him and His Messenger was to change it, and we obeyed them, we then would be guilty of taking that individual as lord in partnership with Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Or as Prophet after gate of Prophet-hood has been closed. In context of Hadith of Ummah of Arabia worshiping Satan, Satan legalizes taking of others as Ilah beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and legalizes worship these gods. Those who accept his suggestions and engage what he commands in reality take him as a lord beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) also. Note notion that Satan is taken as lord is implied and not explicitly affirmed therefore no major Shirk has taken place. Instead it amounts to minor Shirk if at all. It would be major Shirk if person emphatically attributes Ilahiyyah/Rububiyyah to Satan and performs actions with intention of worship. Also it is not major Shirk because there is implied ihtimal (i.e. possibility) of Satan being taken as a Prophet. Children Of Adam You Should Not Obey Satan: Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) states in Quran: “Did I not command you O children of Adam, that you should not worship the Devil. Verily, he is a plain enemy to you.” [Ref: 36:60] Note the words, "O children of Adam, ...", indicates that Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is referring to every single human, including Prophets and their followers. Verse 61 states Satan lead many people astray (i.e. made them worship him). In this context the commentators of Quran have explained; worship of Satan is obedience of Satan and disobedience to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala): "(Did I not command you, O Children of Adam, that you should not worship Shaytan Verily, he is a plain enemy to you.) This is a rebuke from Allah to the disbelievers among the sons of Adam, those who obey the Shaytan even though he was a plain enemy to them, and they disobeyed Ar-Rahman Who created them and granted them provision." [Ref: 36:60, Tafsir Ibn Kaseer] "Did I not charge you, command you, O children of Adam, by the tongues of My messengers, that you should not worship Satan, (that you should) not obey him; truly he is a manifest enemy to you, one whose enmity is evident, ..." [Ref: 36:60, Tafsir Jalalayn] "He will also say to them: (Did I not charge you) did I not present to you, in the Scripture brought by the Messenger, (O ye sons of Adam, that ye worship not the devil) that you should not obey the devil. (Lo! he is your open foe) whose enmity is quite manifest!" [Ref: 36:60, Tafsir Ibn Abbas] In the verse Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) has prohibited obedience to Satan because he is avowed enemy of mankind and as an enemy his suggestions would only be destruction. Worship Of Satan Is Same As Taking Satan As Lord: In context of discussion so far it is worth pointing out; taking of creation as a lord beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is obeying creation who has declared a Haram as Halal against the teaching of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). And in language of Quranic verse, 36:60, Satan worship is obedience to Satan and doing against teaching and instruction of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). In other words Satan Harams what Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) Halaled and those who accept his suggestions take him as a lord beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and due to their obedience is of Satan worship. Understanding Hadith Of Satan Lost Hope: Prophet Muhammed (sallallahu alayhi was'sallam) foretold in a Sahih Hadith: "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship him in the Peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] Yahood/Nasara took their priests and Rabbis as lords beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) by accepting the Halal as Haram and Haram as Halal. And Satan would be lord if we obey his Haram as Halal and Halal as Haram. In other words we would be guilty of Satan worship (i.e. obedience of Satan) if we accept his direction of Shirk, Kufr, Haram/Halal. Therefore one meaning of following is Satan has given up hope on being taken as lord beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and has despaired of ever being worshipped (i.e. obeyed) by Muslims of Arabian Peninsula: "Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship him in the peninsula of Arabia ..." The Despair Of Satan Would Only Lift After Death Of Muslims: Ummah as whole has refused to obey the individuals who under the influence of Satan have declared Haram as Halal, and Halal as Haram. And Ummah has whole has refused to honor, respect, love, such individuals. Therefore the natural conclusion is; Ummah as whole has not worshipped Ghayrullah including Satan but only worship and obey Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) on serious matters of Haram/Halal. With this Hadith Prophet Muhammed (sallallahu alayhi was'sallam) has certified that Arabian Peninsula as whole from dawn of Islam till blowing of the musky wind will be free from major Shirk in belief and action. And free from Satan and his clans-men being taken Lords besides Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), free from Satan being obeyed (i.e. worshipped) in matters of Haram and Halal. Meaning his believing Ummah in Arabian Peninsula will not ascribe Ilahiyyah to Satan, or to anyone else, nor confer the right of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala), such as worship, upon any creation. This meaning is derived because attributing Ilahiyyah to a creation is Haram and worshipping others beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is Haram. And Muslim Ummah Arabiyyah, as whole, will not obey Satan in this regard. Hadith records only time Satan would approach the people of Arabia to encourage them to commit Shirk is when all the Muslims would have passed through cool musky wind: “Only the wicked people would survive and they would be as careless as birds with the characteristics of beasts. They would never appreciate the good nor condemn evil. Then Satan would come to them in human form and would say: Don't you respond? And they would say: What do you order us? And he would command them to worship the idols but, in spite of this, they would have abundance of sustenance and lead comfortable lives. Then the trumpet would be blown and no one ....” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H7023] Please read the detailed Hadith in the link provided, here. I am SO confident that I can say with a CHALLENGE; there is no Hadith in vast collections of Ahadith where it is stated that Satan would attempt to encourage the Muslim Ummah, or Muslim of Arabia to committing Shirk. Nor there is proof of Satan coming to Muslim Ummah, or Muslims of Arabia to encourage them to commit Shirk before the blowing of said wind. The confidence stems from the fact that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) as despaired, given up hope, of succeeding in this endeavor. He is so demoralized because of Tawheed and how it has been instilled in Muslims that he would only attempt it after the Muslims of Arabia in specific and world have died. He would come to Kafirs/Atheists of Arabia and say don’t you respond and they will agree to idol worship. And eventually they will revert to religion of their forefathers and worship idols which their fore-fathers used to worship such as Lat and Uzza: “Aisha reported:I heard Allah's Messenger as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'Uzza.[…] Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] End Of Those Who Prefer Personal Understanding Over Prophetic Guidance: Those accused the Ahlus Sunnah Wal Jammah of worshipping graves, tombs, are liars and falsifiers of Prophet Muhammad (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). They have disbelieved in RasoolAllah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) and instead have surrendered to whispers of Satan of Najd and his minions (i.e. Qarn al-Shaytan). He has incited them to raise their voice over the voice of Messenger of Allah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam). They in obedience to Satan, the cursed, have thrown the guidance of beloved Messenger of Allah (sallallahu alayhi was'sallam) behind their backs and have preferred for themselves their own understandings. The end of those who prefer their own opinions over the beloved Messenger (sallallahu alayhi was'sallam) has been explained in a Hadith: “... The Prophet recited Surat An-Najam and prostrated, and there was nobody who did not prostrate then except a man whom I saw taking a handful of pebbles, lifting it, and prostrating on it. He then said, "This is sufficient for me. ...” The narrator then goes on to say: “No doubt I saw him killed as a disbeliever afterwards.” [Ref: Bukhari, B58, H192] The reason for his apostasy are two; one, he preferred his own opinion even when the companions and RasoolAllah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) were present. And this action was in opposition to the Jammah, he deviated from the Jammah, hence he fell prey to Satan and incited him upon disbelief. Two he was too proud to bow to Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) so instead of bowing as Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) taught, i.e. bow on the ground, he picked up the pebbles from ground and placed them on his forehead declaring it to be sufficient replacement for Sajdah. Shaykh Of Najd And Irreligious Idiots Followed Him: Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi was born in a prominent scholarly family, whose scholarly clout went back to generations. In early childhood he was taught by his father but later on due to hot headedness he would often argue with his father and his teachers on issues which he had not yet learnt fully.[1] As a result of this he was often beaten by his father for arguing when he crossed the limits in arguments. When he got bit older, and exercised independence he stopped learning from his father and journeyed to places far and wide [Iraq, Yemen, Oman, Syria][2] looking for like minded people so he could gain knowledge from them. Upon his return from his studies he started to propagate his brand of Islam, and part of it involved branding Muslims as grave-worshippers, tree -worshippers, saint-worshippers. When this happened his father Shaykh Abdul Wahhab (may Allah bless him) and his brother Shaykh Sulaiman Ibn Abdul Wahhab took upon themselves the task of refuting him and Allah (subhanahu wa ta'ala) granted them success. During the life time of his father Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) humiliated and kept Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab success limited but after he passed away the obstacles which Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) had in path of Wahhabism were pretty much removed. With military might at disposal of Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab Shaykh Sulaiman Ibn Abdul Wahhab's opposition amounted to nothing. And people of Najd quickly fell in line with Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab's teachings. The people of Najd were described by Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam): “... and those Bedouins who are busy with their camels and pay no attention to Religion; ...” [Ref: Muslim,B54, 520] So their acceptance of his teaching was based on ignorance of true religion of Islam, and secondly at the point of sword. And these, young, but well meaning idiots of Najd then went onto ravage Najd and Arabian Peninsula under the pretext that Muslims have become Mushrik. They made Takfir of Muslims, calling them Mushrikeen, they made killing of Muslims Halal upon themselves. Fighting and killing Muslims is infidelity: "Do not become disbelievers after me by cutting the necks of one another." [Ref: Bukhari, B73, H187] Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab In Corsair Of Prophetic Teaching: It is my instinctive and educated judgment that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) had foretold about Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab Najdi in the following Hadith and people who will be like him: “... Prophet (sallallahu alayhi was’sallam) said: 'The most I fear for you is a man who will recite the Quran until its brightness appears on him and he becomes a supporter to Islam, then he changes it (i.e. Islamic teachings) to what Allah permits and wills. Upon that, the man become detached from it (i.e. Islam), and he throws it behind his back, and start to fight his neighbor with sword, and he accuse him (his neighbor) of shirk". I (i.e. Hudhaifah) said: O prophet of Allah (sallallahu alayhi was’sallam): Who amongst them both deserve to be called a Mushrik? The accused or the accuser? He replied: "The accuser" [Ref: Sahih Ibn Hibban,Vo1, H81] The trait of Wahhabi's was and still is that they accuse Muslims of committing Shirk and Prophet (sallallahu alayhi was'sallam) said Ummah as whole will be free from Shirk, and told that one accusing his Ummatis of Shirk will in reality will be Mushrik. Conclusion: Meaning of Satan worship in language of Quran is obedience to Satan and it is in same meaning as the Jews and Christians took their religious scholars as lords beside Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said Satan will not be worshipped by worshippers of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) in Arabian Peninsula. And one meaning of this is that Muslim of Arabian Peninsula would not accept a Haram as Halal, and a Halal as Haram on the instruction of Iblees. Obedience to him in this regard would be worship of Satan. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi FootNotes: - [1] My judgment is that Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab’s arguments with his father and his teachers were regarding creed of Tawheed and Shirk. And no where else his lack of proper understanding of basics of Islam demonstrates best then in creed of Shirk and its definition. Unfortunately, which even the inheritors of his brand of Kharijism are also plagued with. As result any discussion with his minions on subject of Tawheed/Shirk, and on methodology of determining Tawheed/Shirk quickly denegerates to an imbecilic level. - [2] Iraq, Yemen, and Oman had noteworthy population of Ibadi Kharijism. And his choice to visit these three countries for studies is more then enough proof of Kharijism. And why he returned Takfir maniac and made Halal the blood, women, and property of Muslims. ------------------------------------------- Formating And Content Improved.
  17. Contextual Information: Allah (subhana wa talah) states, Jews took their Rabbanical priests as Lords against Allah (subhana wa ta'ala): Surah At'Tawbah {9} Verse 31: "They take their {Christian} priests and their {Jewish} Rabbaniyah to be their Lords against Allah, and Christ the son of Mary; yet they were commanded to worship none but One Allah. there is no god but He. Praise and glory to Him: (Far is He) from having the partners they associate (with Him)." The classical commentators of Quran have explained the Jews taking their Rabbis as Lords is in meaning of Jewish obedience of Rabbis with regards to the Halal which their Rabbis declared Haram, and Haram which the Rabbis declared Halal: Tafsir al-Jalalayn: "They have taken their rabbis, the scholars among the Jews, and their monks, the devout among the Christians, as lords beside God — following them in making lawful what God has made unlawful and making unlawful what He has made lawful — and the Messiah, son of Mary, when they were not commanded, in the Torah and the Gospel, except to worship One God: there is no god except Him; glory be to Him, as an affirmation of His transcendence [high], above what they associate [with Him]." Tafsir Ibn Abbas: "(They have taken as lords beside Allah) i.e. they obeyed them in acts of disobedience (their rabbis) the men of knowledge among the Jews (and their monks) who reside in monasteries (and the Messiah son of Mary) and they have taken the Messiah son of Mary as lord, (when they were bidden) in all Scriptures (to worship) to confess the divine Oneness of (only One God. There is no god save Him. Be He glorified from all that they ascribe as partner!) Allah exalts Himself above all that which they ascribe to Him." - It is also recorded in Musnad Imam Ahmad Bin Hanbal, Tirmadhi Shareef, Prophet Muhammed explained the meaning of: "They take their (Christian) priests and their (Jewish) Rabbaniyah to be their Lords against Allah, ..." because the Rabbis declared the haram {forbiden} as halal {permissable}, and halal as haram, and the Yahood and Nasara obeyed them, where as the right to declare something as halal, haram is of Allah the Lord of Alameen. By obeying the Priests and Rabbis, they in reality were elivating them to status of Lords against Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), and anyone who is elivated to the status of Lord and then is respected, honoured, adored, and loved is being worshipped, and yet Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) had told them:"... yet they were commanded to worship none but One Allah." From this we gather what Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) had declared Haram and Halal, if anyone other then Him and His Messenger was to change it, and we obeyed them, we then would be guilty of taking that individual as Lord in partneship with Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). In Shari'ah, thumb rule is any respect, honouring, love, shown to a X after a attribute, or right of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has been confered to the X it will amount to Ibadah {worship} even if there is no phisical sign of worship as in ruku, sajood, qayam etc. And obedience to that lord, and in disobedience to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) on haram, halal matters which are determined by Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) in every case is result of respect of a religious authority, and such respect of person elivated to status of Lord in Sharia is defined as worship. Please bare the above in mind to properly understand the article. Shaytan Has Given Up Hopes: Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) states in Quran: Surah Ya Seen {36} Verse 60: “Did I not command you O children of A'dam, that you should not worship the Devil. Verily, he is a plain enemy to you.” Children of Adam (alayhis salam) should not worship shaytaan, note the words: "O children of Adam, ..." indicate that Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) is reffering to every single human being, including Prophet's (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) Ummati's and verse 61 states, shaytan lead many people astray i.e. made them worship him. As a precaution Messenger of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'salam), and to ensure that his Ummati's do not accuse each other of Shirk he revealed the fact: Sahih Muslim, Book 39, Hadith 6752: "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship him in the peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." It is apparent that Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) will be free from worship of Shaytaan. Tafsir 36:60 - Obeying Shaytaan: Tafsir Ibn Kaseer:"(Did I not command you, O Children of Adam, that you should not worship Shaytan Verily, he is a plain enemy to you.) This is a rebuke from Allah to the disbelievers among the sons of Adam, those who obey the Shaytan even though he was a plain enemy to them, and they disobeyed Ar-Rahman Who created them and granted them provision." Tafsir Jalalayn: "Did I not charge you, command you, O children of Adam, by the tongues of My messengers, that you should not worship Satan, [that you should] not obey him; truly he is a manifest enemy to you, one whose enmity is evident, ..." Tafsir Ibn Abbas: "He will also say to them: (Did I not charge you) did I not present to you, in the Scripture brought by the Messenger, (O ye sons of Adam, that ye worship not the devil) that you should not obey the devil. (Lo! he is your open foe) whose enmity is quite manifest!" The Mufassireen of Quran have explained that, Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has prohibited obedience to Shaytaan, in other words the worship of Shaytan is in obedience to him, and disobedience to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). Right to declare something as haram or halal is of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) alone and whom he confers it (i.e. RasoolAllah sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). Therefore if shaytan was to excercise this right, i.e. declare something haram which Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) delcared as halal, and we obeyed him in obedience to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), we will be elivating Shaytan to status of Lord {Rabb}, and obeying someone in disobedience to another is form of honouring, respect, love, hence that disobedience becomes worship when Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) is disobeyed in and shaytaan inspired individual is obeyed. Worship Of Shaytaan - Hadith Explained: Prophet Muhammed (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) foretold in Sahih Hadith: Sahih Muslim, Book 39, Hadith 6752: "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship him in the peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." Yahood, Nasara raised their Rabbis, and Monks to the status of Lords besides Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), because these Monks, Rabbis declared haram as halal, and halal as haram and the Yahood and Nasara obeyed them leaving Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) judgement. And the respect, love, honouring of these people in authority (i.e. monks, rabbis) was declared to be their worship. In the same manner Shaytan and people under his influence if they were to declare haram as halal or halal as haram it would mean those people under the influence of shaytaan as well as shaytan have taken the right of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and attributed to them selves, and if people were to beleive in what they declare as haram but Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) had declared it halal, then those people would be taking Shaytaan and the people under his influenc as Lords besides Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). Therefore in the meaning of: "Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship him in the peninsula of Arabia ..." is Shaytaan has failed in his attempts to declare the halal as haram, and haram as halal, his hopes of being taken as Lord against Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and obeyed instead of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) have been dashed. Conclusion: Part One: - Ummah as whole has refused to obey the individuals who under the influence of Shaytan have declared haram as halal and halal as haram, and Ummah has whole have refused to honour, respect, love, such individuals.[1] Therefore the natural conclusion is that Ummah as whole has not worshipped ghairullah including Shaytaan, but only worship Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). Prophet Muhammed (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) has certified that Arabian peninsula as whole, as well as for vast majority of the time from dawn of Islam till blowing of the musky wind will be free from acts of Shirk (i.e. worshiping of scholars, saints) and free from shaytan and his clans-men being taken Lords besides Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), free from shaytaan being obeyed in matters of haram and halal, meaning his Ummah in Arabian peninsula will not give shaytaan or anyone else the attributes, and rights of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). Therefore those accuse Ahle Sunnat Wal Jammat of worshipping graves, tombs, are liars and falsifiers of Prophet Muhammed (sallalahu alayhi was'salam). They have disbelieved in RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) and instead have surrendered to wispers of Shaytaan who has incited them to raise their voice over the voice of Messenger of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). They in obedience to Shaytaan the cursed have thrown the clear teachings, the teachings which Jibraeel (alayhis salam) bought from Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) the guidance of beloved Messenger of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) behind their backs, and have preffered for them selves their own understandings.[2] Part Two:- The readers should take note of the fact that Wahabi'ism originated in 17th century, in the begning its fallowers plundered cities, and robbed the pilgrims who travled for Hajj to Hijaaz Maqdis. It was in 1930 Saudi Arabia was finally conquered by Wahabi's with the support of long time allies, the British. Prior to this the vast majority, more then 80 % percent of the peole of Arabia adhered to the creed of Ahle Sunnat Wal Jammat, and this creed was dominant for nearly 1200 years and with grace of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) is still the dominant creed in Arabia. How can a creed which reigned supreme in Arabian Peninsula for 1300 years as majority, and from there spread to rest of the world and which is still the dominant creed upto this day, can be promoting Shirk! Prophet said hold to Sawad Al Azam (i.e. great majority) of Muslims they are the Firqa Naj'jiah (i.e. saved sect).Wallahi, those who accuse Ahle Sunnat of Shirk, are not aware of what the definition of Shirk in the light of Quran and Sunnah is, and they do not know what the definition of Ibadah (i.e. worship) is. It is not Shirk in the Ummah, rathers its their erroneous rules and principles, which are basis of their erroneous understandings, and its these faulty rules principles when utilised produce results which are in contradiction to clear explicit authentic ahadith.Part Three:- Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi was born in a prominent scholarly family, whose scholarly clout went back to generations. In early childhood he was taught by his father but later on due to hot headedness he would often argue with his father and his teachers on issues which he had not yet learnt fully.[3] As a result of this he was often beaten by his father for arguing when he crossed the limits in arguments. When he got bit older, and excercised independence he stoped learning from his father and journeyed to places far and wide looking for like minded people so he could gain knowledge from them. Upon his return from his studies he started to propogate his brand of Islam, and part of it involved branding Muslims as grave-worshippers, tree -worshippers, saint-worshippers. When this happened his father Seikh Abdul Wahhab (may Allah bless him) and his brother Seikh Sulaiman Ibn Abdul Wahhab took upon themselves the task of refuting him and Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) granted them success. During the life time of his father Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) humiliated and kept Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab success limited but after he passed away the obstacles which Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) had in path of Wahhabi'ism were pretty much removed. With millitary might at disposal of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Seikh Sulaiman bin Abdul Wahhab's opposition amounted to nothing. And people of Najd quickly fell in line with Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab's teachings.[4]Part Four:- It is my gut instinc is, and a educated judgement[5] that Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) had foretold about Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi in this hadith and people who will be like him before or after him:Sahih Ibn Hibban,Volume 1, Hadith 81: “... Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) said: 'The most I fear on you is a man[6] who will recite the Quran until its brightness appears on him and he becomes a supporter to Islam, then he changes it (i.e. Islamic teachings) to what Allah permits and wills. Upon that, the man become detached from it (i.e. Islam), and he throws it behind his back, and start to fight his neighbor with sword, and he accuse him (his neighbor) of shirk". I (i.e. Hudhaifah) said: O prophet of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'salam): Who amongst them both deserve to be called a Mushrik? The accused or the accuser? He replied: "The accuser"The trait of these Wahhabi's was and still is that they accuse Muslims of commiting Shirk, and Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) said Ummah as whole will be free from Shirk, and told that one accusing his Ummatis of Shirk will in reality will be Mushrik.Part Six:- I urge Muslims to not go to extremes in religion[7], obey Allah and the Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam)[8]. Give up your understandings and return to the simple deen taught by RasooolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). Refrain from taweels of clears ahadith, and submit to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and Allah's Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). Even if what they state goes against everything you know, learnt, understand, for Messenger of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) can not be decieved and was never lead astray, he was guided by Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), and you are guided by your intellect, and judgement, bias's, which Shaytaan can cloud, and wisper misguidance into your ears. Safe, and sure guidance is of Allah's beloved Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'salam). Destruction of aakhirah is path of your own making. Whom Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) guides none can misguide him, so seek guidance from Him earnestly, and let not the guidance pass you or Shaytaan will come and misguide you. For who so ever Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) decrees misguidance none can guide him. So seek protection from misguidance from Him. Guidance is for those who seek from Him, and protection of misguidance is for those who seek from Him. And those who do not seek from Him and respond positively when he provides guidance; For such men, and women hell will be their dewelling place. Alhamdu'lillahi rabbil alameen.Wama Alayna Ilal Balaghul Mubeen.Muhammed Ali Razavi------------------------------ FootNotes: - [1] Respecting, honouring, loving the Ulamah who have not become Lords against Allah (subhana wa ta'ala); who have not declared a halal as haram or haram as halal can not be worship of them. Respecting, loving, caring scholars who uphold the deen of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) with their righteous teachings and righteous actions is legitimate in light of Shariah. - [2] The end of those who prefer their own opinions over the beloved Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) has been explained in a Hadith: “... The Prophet recited Surat An-Najam and prostrated, and there was nobody who did not prostrate then except a man whom I saw taking a handful of pebbles, lifting it, and prostrating on it. He then said, "This is sufficient for me. ...” The narrator then goes on to say: " No doubt I saw him killed as a disbeliever afterwards.” [ref: Bukhari, B58, H192] The reason for his apostacy are two; one, he preffered his own opinion even when the Jammat of Sahabah (alayhi ridwan) and RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) were present. And his this action was in opposition to the Jammah, he deviated from the Jammah, hence he fell prey to Shaytaan and incited him upon disbelief. Two he was too proud to bow to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) so instead of bowing as Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) taught (i.e. bow on the ground) he picked up the pebbles from ground and placed them on his forehead declaring it to be sufficent replacement for Sajdah. - [3] My assumption is that his arguments with his father and his teachers were on aspect of aqeedah of Tawheed, and Shirk. And no where else his lack of proper understanding of basics of deen shows best then in aqeedah of Shirk, and in its definition. Which unfortunately inheritors of his teachings are also plagued with. - [4] The people of Najd were described by Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam): “... and those bedouins who are busy with their camels and pay no attention to Religion; ...” [ref: Muslim,B54, 520] so their acceptance of his teaching was based on ignorance of deen, and secondly at the point of sword. - [5] Educated judgement based on his takfir of Muslims, calling them Mushrikeen, fighting them and making fighting halal with Muslims. Note fighting and killing Muslims is infidelity: "Do not become disbelievers after me by cutting the necks of one another." [ref: Bukhari, B73, H187] - [6]The words: “The most I fear on you is a man who will recite the Quran until its brightness appears ...” indicate that this hadith is not about just a single person, but it could be about more then one person. Let me explain how this is: 'I fear on you a man who shows no remorse to animals and kills them for pleasure.' This shows that '… you a man ...' isnt refering to just a single person but anyone from that group, it could be one or more then one, but who ever meets the criteria of killing animals for pleasure is what I fear. Similarly what beloved RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) has stated is not just about a man but anyone from his Ummah who loves to recite Quran, and recites it so much that sign of recitation show on his face (i.e. noor of Quran). - [7] For Prophet instructed to fallow the straight path. It's not parth of Takfir, its path of what you disagree with or are suspicious of abstain from it and hold to clear, doubtless. Abstain from Takfir on issues which Ummah has whole has not agreed upon. - [8] As both of them supposed to be believed. Even if what they state disagrees with your understanding and your opinions if they are opposed by Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), as well as beloved Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) then you hold to unclear, doubtful, let go of it.
  18. Muslims Will Not Fall Into Idolatry In Arabian Peninsula. Intorduction: In 17th century Muhammed Ibn Abdul Wahhab Najdi at-Tamimi rose up against Ahle Sunnat Wal Jammat of Arabian peninsula accusing them of major Shirk; grave-worshipping and tree-worshipping etc. Three hundered years later his fallowers are doing their best to spread their Khariji heresy with similar tactics. When it is explained to the Wahhabi's; RasoolAllah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) stated clearly in Sahih Ahadith that Ummah will not worship others beside Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) they resort to false interpretations to defend their positions. Or when Muhammed bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi at-Tamimi is criticised for his takfir of Muslims his fallowers resort to: 'Indeed people of Arabia in his time were upon major Shirk, they worshipped the graves, trees, made mosques on graves and worshipped the dead saints. Therefore after exhorting them to repent Shaykh declared them as Mushrik, and there is no wrong in this.' This line of response maybe best form of defence for a person who has his brain in cloud cuckoo land. With decerning knowledge of Quran, Sunnah it becomes apparent that this defence of Shaykh of Najd is nothing but a monstrosity to defend a monstrous Takfiri rebel of Sharia. If Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) wills this article will establish with clear evidences from Quran and Sunnah that people of Arabian peninsula were not guilty of Shirk; this would establish with no ambiguity that Takfir of Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab was unjust.[1] Ahadith Of Prophet About Satan Worship In Arabian Peninsula: "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (him) in the peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] “It was narrated from Sulaiman bin ‘Amr bin Ahwas that his father said: “I heard the Prophet () say, during the Farewell Pilgrimage: ‘O people! Which day is the most sacred?’ three times. They said: ‘The day of the greatest Hajj.’ He said: ‘Your blood and your wealth and your honor are sacred to one another, as sacred as this day of yours, in this land of your. No sinner commits a sin but it is against himself. No father is to be punished for the sins of his child, and no child is to be punished for the sins of his father. Satan has despaired of ever being worshipping in this land of yours, but he will be obeyed in some matters which you regard as insignificant, and he will be content with that. All the blood feuds of the Ignorance days are abolished, and the first of them that I abolish is the blood feud of Harith bin ‘Abdul-Muttalib, who was nursed among Banu Laith and killed by Hudhail. All the usuries of the Ignorance days are abolished, but you will have your capital. Do not wrong others and you will not be wronged. O my nation, have I conveyed (the message)?’ (He asked this) three times. They said: ‘Yes.’ He said: ‘O Allah, bear witness!’ three times.” [Ref: Ibn Majah, Vol1, B25, H3055] People Of Prophet Ibrahim And His Father Worshipped Idol-Gods: Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) addressing his father states: “Behold, he said to his father: "O my father! why worship that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing?” [Ref: 19:42] In verse 46, Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) makes clear that Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) refered to idol gods with above words that’s why his father responds with a question: “(The father) replied: "Dost thou hate my gods, O Abraham? If thou forbear not, I will indeed stone thee: Now get away from me for a good long while!" [Ref: 19:46] The gods refered in the above verse were idols, which the people Ibrahim (alayhis salam) worshipped: "Lo! Abraham said to his father Azar: "Takest thou idols for gods? For I see thee and thy people in manifest error." [Ref: 6:74] In summary people of Ibrahim (alayhis salam), as well as his father took idols as gods besides Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and worshiped them as such. Due to inability of idols to hear the call, seeing Mushrikeen, and there lack of helpfulness Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) reasoned with his father: “Why worship that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing?” [Ref: 19:42] Meaning Of Prophet Ibrahim’s (alayhis salam) Referrence Of Satan Worship: In verse 43 Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) continues to exhort his father Azhar: "… To me has come knowledge which has not reached thee: so follow me: I will guide thee to a way that is even and straight (i.e. worship of Allah).” [Ref: 19:43] In language of Quran worship of Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) is straight path: “And that you should worship Me. That is the straight path.“ [Ref: 36:61] So Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) said to his father follow me I will guide you to worshiping Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala). In the next verse, 44, as part of the exhortion; Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) says to his father to abstain from worship of Satan: "O my father! Worship not satan: for satan is a rebel against Ar'Rahman (i.e. Allah the most Gracious).” [Ref: 19:44] When the facts are clear that father of Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) and his people worshipped idol-gods. Then logical deduction is that Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) termed worship of idol-gods of his people as Satan-worship. In the following there is indication that father of Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) understood worship of Satan as idol-worship. And therefore he responded by saying: “(The father) replied: "Dost thou hate my gods, O Abraham? If thou forbear not, I will indeed stone thee: Now get away from me for a good long while!" [Ref: 19:46] Clear Proof Establishes Goddess Worship Is Worship Of Satan: Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) states; Mushrikeen leave Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and instead call upon in worship to the goddesses: “(The Mushrikeen) leaving Him (i.e. Allah) call but upon (i.e. yad'una) goddesses: They call but upon satan the persistent rebel!” [Ref: 4:117] Invocation directed toward a diety/god is worship. Therefore when the polytheists of Arabia invoked on their goddesses they in reality worshipped them. And their this act of worship is termed as if they actually call upon Satan the persistent rebel. Their goddesses are mentioned in Quran: “Have ye seen Lat and Uzza. And another, the third Manat? What! for you the male , and for Him, the female?” [Ref: 53:19/21] Commentators Of Quran Idol-Worship Is Satan Worship: The interpretation that 'idolatory is worship of Shaytan' or 'worship of Shaytan is idolatory' is affirmed by commentators of Quran. First of all I quote Sayyidil Mufassireen Ibn Abbas (radiallah ta'ala anh): “(They invoke in His stead) the people of Mecca worship in place of Allah (only females) lifeless idols such as al-Lat, al-'Uzza and Manat; (they pray to) they worship (none else than Satan, a rebel) who is intense in his rebellion.” [Ref: 4:11, Tafsir Ibn Abbas] Tafsir of Jalal Ud Din Suyuti (rahimullah alayhi ta'ala), and Jalal Ud Din Al Mahalli (rahimullah alayhi ta'ala) makes it absolutely clear that idol worship is reffered as Satan worship: “What (in, is [to be understand as] mā, ‘only’) they pray to, [what] the idolaters worship, instead of Him, God, that is, other than Him, are but females, idols with feminine names, such as al-Lāt, al-‘Uzza and Manāt; and they (in, is [to be understand as] mā, ‘only’) only pray to, they [only] worship, by worshipping [these female idols], a rebellious satan, one who has rebelled against obedience [to God], for they are obeying him in this [worship of female idols][2].” [Ref: 4:11, Tafsir Al Jalalayn] Ibn Kathir (rahimullah alayhi ta'ala) leaves no doubt in mind that idol-worship is being refered as Shaytaan worship: “They invoke nothing but female deities besides Him.” The idolators claimed that the angels are Allah's daughters, saying, `We only worship them so that they bring us closer to Allah.' So they took the angels as gods, made the shapes of girls and decided, `These (idols) resemble the daughters of Allah (i.e., the angels), Whom we worship. ''' This is similar to Allah's statements: “Have you then considered Al-Lat and Al-`Uzza” (53:19) “And they make the angels who themselves are servants of the Most Gracious (Allah) females.” (43:19) and “And they have invented a kinship between Him and the Jinn.” (37:158) Allah's statement: “and they invoke nothing but Shaytan, a persistent rebel!” means, Shaytan has commanded them to do this and made it seem fair and beautiful in their eyes. Consequently, they are worshipping Shaytan in reality, just as Allah said in another Ayah: ...” [Ref: 4:11, Tafsir Ibn Kathir] Based on the Quranic evidence and supplementary evidence from classical commentarie it can be concluded that idol worship is in reality Satan worship. Muslims Will Not Worship Satan In Arabian Peninsula: Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) has stated in a authentic Hadith: "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship (him) in the peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." [Ref: Muslim, B39, H6752] In the language of Quran idol worship is synonymous with worship of Satan: “(The Mushrikeen) leaving Him (i.e. Allah), call but upon goddesses: They call but upon satan the persistent rebel!” In this context Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: “...the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship {him} in the peninsula of Arabia, ...” Therefore the meaning of Prophet's (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) statement is that Satan has lost hope in succeeding to incite the worshippers of Allah (subhana wa ta'la); the Muslims; to take idol as gods beside Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) in Arabian peninsula and worship them. Shirk In Arabian Peninsula: It is recorded in a authentic hadith that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’salam) that those Muslims who have iota of faith in their hearts they will die when Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) will send a fragrant musky wind which will take the lives of all the believers. Those remaining will be the worst of people on earth, and it is on these people that Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) will establish day of judgement: “... A group of people from my Umma will continue to fight in obedience to the Command of Allah, remaining dominant over their enemies. Those who will oppose them shall not do them any harm. They will remain ill this condition until the Hour overtakes them. (At this) 'Abdullah said: Yes. Then Allah will raise a wind which will be fragrant like musk and whose touch will be like the touch of silk; (but) it will cause the death of all (faithful) persons, not leaving behind a single person with an iota of faith in his heart. Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed by the Hour.” [Ref: Muslim, B20, H4721] Another Hadith of Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) reveals that day of judgement will not be established until people revert back to worship of pre-Islamic idol-gods Lat and Uzza: “'A'isha reported: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and Uzza. I said: Allah's Messenger, I think when Allah has revealed this verse: "He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)." (9:33) It implies that (this promise) is going to be fulfilled. Thereupon he (Allah's Apostle) said: It would happen as Allah would like. Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” [Ref: Muslim, B41, H6945] BreakDown Of Hadith To Understand When And Who Will Become Mushrik: Ummul Momineen Aysha (radiallah ta'ala anha), the truthful, questioned Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) after hearing this saying: “’He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it).’ It implies that (this promise) is going to be fulfilled.” Upon hearing this from her Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam) replied: “Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them.” Note in another Hadith words are every Muslim and every Momin would die due to this wind. This saying is same as above Hadith where Prophet is reported to have said that worst people will be left behind: “Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed ...” The people remaining in Arabian peninsula will be worst for many reasons but one of those reasons is: “And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” And part of Arabs reverting to religion of fore-fathers is that: “The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'uzza.” To simplify the Muslims would die from face of earth and only Kafirs would remain and then people would revert back to religion of their forefathers and for Arabs it is reverting to worship of mentioned idols. In other words the Hadith is specific to Arabs and not all people of earth. And it is specific about Kafirs reverting to idolartory not Muslims. UnJustifief Takfir Of Muslims Returns To Issuer: Beloved Messenger of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) stated: “It is reported on the authority of Ibn 'Umar that the Apostle (may peace and blessings be upon him) observed: When a man calls his brother an unbeliever, it returns (at least) to one of them.” [Ref: Muslim, B1, H116] The narration has been explained by another: ”Narrated Abu Dhar: That he heard the Prophet saying, "If somebody accuses another of Fusuq (i.e. wickedness by calling him wicked) or accuses him of Kufr, such an accusation will revert to him (i.e. to the accuser) if his companion (i.e. the accused) is innocent." [Ref: Bukhari, B73, H71] “... Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) said: 'The most I fear on you is a man who will recite the Quran until its brightness appears on him and he becomes a supporter to Islam, then he changes it (i.e. Islamic teachings) to what Allah permits and wills. Upon that, the man become detached from it (i.e. Islam), and he throws it behind his back, and start to fight his neighbor with sword, and he accuse him (his neighbor) of shirk". I (i.e. Hudhaifah) said: O prophet of Allah (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam): Who amongst them both deserve to be called a Mushrik? The accused or the accuser? He replied: "The accuser" [Ref: Sahih Ibn Hibban,V1, H81] These three ahadith establish without doubt that one who makes Takfir of a underserving person; a person who isnt upon Kuffr Al Akbar or upon Shirk Al Akbar then the Takfir returns upon the one who accuses the Muslim of kuffr or shirk. The Truths Established So Far And Implications Of Them: In the terminology of Quran worship of idol gods and goddesses is synonymous with worship of Satan therefore the meaning of following prophetic statement is that Muslims in Arabian peninsula will not revert back to idolatory in any time: “...the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship {him} in the peninsula of Arabia, ...” Instead people of Arabia will revert to worship of al-Lat, and Uzza; after all the Muslims have died. And the rabble left behind will consist of immoral, irreligious, atheists, who will over time will revert back to idolatory and this is evidenced by following Hadith: “... I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Only the wicked people would survive and they would be as careless as birds with the charactertistics of beasts. They would never appreciate the good nor condemn evil. Then the satan would come to them in human form and would say: Don't you respond? And they would say: What do you order us? And he would command them to worship the idols but, in spite of this, they would have abundance of sustenance and lead comfortable lives. Then the trumpet ...” [Ref: Muslim B41, H7023] Note that prior to the blowing of musky wind which will take the lives of believers RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) did not indicate Muslims reverting back to Shirk in the Arabian peninsula had there been any chance of Muslims reverting to idolatory prior to the mentioned time Messenger (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) would have informed the believers of it. This refutes the claim of Wahhabiyah that in Arabian Peninsula Shirk was being practiced prior to and during the life of founder of Wahhabism. And Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab strived to bring people back to Tawheed of Kitabullah & Sunnah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). And it is also has been proven that Takfir of Muslims, Ahlus Sunnah Wal Jammah, by Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab and his minions of Satan[3] under the pretext of Shirk is established as unjust, and stands refuted. The Misguided Are Misguided After Knowledge Of Guidance Has Been Granted: This leads to the natural conclusion that Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab's and Takfir made by his minions; of Muslims, Ahlus Sunnah, returned upon him and his followers. And the excuse of ignorance can not be extended to him. He was a man of knowledge who had inherited from his father the creed of Ahlus Sunnah which he threw behind his back and deviated from path of Ahlus Sunnah. Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has stated about such people: "And Allaah is not one to misguide a people after He has guided them, until He explains to them that which they should avoid." [Ref: 9:115] Muhammed Ibn Abdul Wahhab opposed what Messenger of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) stated in the authenticly reported Ahadith and about such people Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has stated: "And whoever contends with the Messenger after the guidance has been made clear to him, and he follows a path other than the path of the believers, We shall leave him in the path he has chosen and land him in Jahannam, an evil refuge" [Ref: 4:115] Therefore the apostacy of Muhammed Ibn Abdul Wahhab is certain and it would be legitimate to call him Kafir. Those who make Takfir of Muslims in obedience to Shaykh of Najd are also guilty of Kufr but Takfir of such people should not be made until it becomes apparent that their rejection does not stem from ignorance. Even then it would be advised that Takfir is not made until the individual shows sign of Abu Jahli type of rejection, opposition and hate of Ahlus Sunnah; and all means of correction have been exhausted. Conclusion: In the lanugage of Quran Satan worship is termed as worship of idols. Statement that Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) does not fear people of Arabia would worship Satan because he has despaired means; Satan has given up hope of managing to misguide Muslims to worship idols in Arabian Peninsula. Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab’s Khariji movement was started because he believed Muslims of Arabia are worshipping idols and almost all have become Mushrik to an extent that none of them knew meaning of simple words of Tawheed; none has the right to be worshipped except Allah. Shaykh of Najd belied Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) and we are instrcuted to believe in Allah (subhanahu wa ta’ala) and His beloved Messenger (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) and not one who contends with him in his religion. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi FootNotes: - [1] Naturally if the Takfir of Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahhab was erroneous any arguments used to defend Shaykh an'Najdi's Takfir would automatically be erronenous. And any arguments used by his co-religionists to implicate members of Ahle Sunnat in Shirk would be by default falsehood because Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) testified that people of Arabian peninsula will be free from Shirk until a apointed time. - [2] Someone may attempt to argue the two propositions are not same i.e. idol/goddess worship and Satan worship. Note according to Quran all forms of idol/god worship is worship of Satan in reality, and if Satan was directly worshipped as god it would also be idolatory. The difference is that idol worship indirectly leads to satan worship. In reality idolatory is worship of Satan because he made taking of idol as Ilah and worship of these Ilahs beside Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) as Halal: “... but it is satan who turns them away from the right religion and he makes unlawful what has been declared lawful for them and he commands them to ascribe partnership with Him, although he has no justification for that.” [Ref: Bukhari, B40, H6853] This is something which Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) declared Haram. Those who obeyed Satan and took his declared Halal and believed it they took him as Lord besides Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). Obedience to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) is worship because obedience to Him entails, fear, respecting, honouring His commands. Therefore those who honour, respect and fear these idol-gods and worship them also obey Satan hence his obedience implies worship of Satan. - [3] Qarn ash'Shaytan (i.e. group of devil) was to emerge from East of Makkah and Madinah: “I heard Allah's Messenger as saying while pointing his hands towards the east: The turmoil would appear from this side; verily, the turmoil would appear from this side where appear the group of Satan.” [ref: Muslim, B41, H6942] Najd is in East of Madinah and Makkah. Darriyah is exact due east [a town in Najd] where Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab was born: “(The Prophet) said, "O Allah! Bless our Sham and our Yemen." People said, "Our Najd as well." ... On that the Prophet said, "There will appear earthquakes and afflictions, and from there will come out the side of the group of Satan." [Ref: Bukhari, B17, H147] - [4] If a Khariji makes Takfir of members of Ahlus Sunnah under whatever pre-text the Muslims should say with conviction and sincere belief: ‘None has the right to be worshipped except Allah.' And this would be sufficient to prove he is a liar: “From Ubayd-Allah Ibn Umar, from Nafi: A man said to Ibn `Umar: "I have a neighbor who bears witness against me that I commit shirk." He replied: "Say: 'La Ilaha ill Allah,' you will make him a liar." [Ref: Tibyan al Kadhib al Muftari, by Imam Ibn Asakir, Page 373.] It will also earn the reciter the intercession of beloved Prophet (sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was’sallam) on the day of judgement; where he would request from Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) reciters entrance to paradise: “The luckiest person who will have my intercession on the Day of Resurrection will be the one who said, 'None has the right to be worshipped but Allah,' sincerely from the bottom of his heart." [Ref: Bukhari, B76, H574] ------------------------------------------- Formatting And Content Improved.
  19. Intorduction: In 17th century Muhammed bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi At'Tamimi rose up against Ahle Sunnat Wal Jammat of Arabian peninsula accusing them of Shirk Al Akbar, grave-worshipping, tree-worshipping. Three hundered years later his fallowers are doing their best to spread their Khawarij heresy with similar tactics. When it is explained to the Wahhabi's[1] that RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) stated clearly in Sahih ahadith that Ummah will not worship others beside Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), they resort to false interpretations to defend their positions. Or when Muhammed bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi at'Tamimi is criticised for his takfir of Muslims his fallowers resort to: 'Indeed people of Arabia in his time were upon Shirk [Al Akbar], they worshipped the graves, trees, made mosques on graves and worshipped the dead saints. Therefore after iqamatul hujjah[2] Seikh declared them as Mushrik, and there is no wrong in this.'[3] This line of response maybe best form of defence for a person who has his brain in cloud cuckoo land. With decerning knowledge of Quran, Sunnah it becomes apparent that this defence of Seikh an'Najd is nothing but a monstrosity to defend a monstrous takfiri rebel of Sharia. Insha'Allah servant in this article will establish with clear proves from Quran, Sunnah that people of Arabian peninsula were not guilty of Shirk and this would establish with no ambiguity that Takfir of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab was unjust.[4] Ibrahim (alayhis salam) & Satan Worship: - Prophet Ibrahim (alayhis salam) addressing his father states: Surah Maryam (19) Verse 42: “Behold, he said to his father: "O my father! why worship that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing?” Later in verse 46, Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) makes clear to whom Ibrahim (alayhis salam) refered to with above words: “Why worship that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing?” because his father responds with a question: Surah Maryam (19) Verse 46: “(The father) replied: "Dost thou hate my gods, O Abraham? If thou forbear not, I will indeed stone thee: Now get away from me for a good long while!" The gods refered in the above verse were idols, which the people Ibrahim (alayhis salam) worshipped: Surah Al An'am (6) Verse 74: "Lo! Abraham said to his father Azar: "Takest thou idols for gods? For I see thee and thy people in manifest error." In summary people of Ibrahim (alayhis salam), as well as his father took idols as gods besides Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and worshiped them as such. Due to unability of idols hearing the call of Mushrikeen, seeing Mushrikeen, and there lack of helpfulness Ibrahim (alayhis salam) reasons with his father: Why worship that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing?” - Verse 43 continues the exhortion of Ibrahim (alayhis salam) to his father Azhar: "… To me has come knowledge which has not reached thee: so follow me: I will guide thee to a way that is even and straight.” In the next verse part of the exhortion Ibrahim (alayhis salam) states to his father to abstain from worship of shaytan: Surah Maryam (19) Verse 44: "O my father! Worship not satan: for satan is a rebel against Ar'Rahman (i.e. Allah the most Gracious).” In this there is indication that Ibrahim (alayhis salam) understood: “... worship [of] that which heareth not and seeth not, and can profit thee nothing (i.e. idol-gods)?” as worship of shaytan. Goddesses & Worship of Satan: - Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) states; Mushrikeen leave Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and instead call upon in worship to the goddesses: Surah An'Nisa (4) Verse 117: “(The Mushrikeen) leaving Him (i.e. Allah) call but upon (i.e. yad'una) godesses[5]: They call but upon satan the persistent rebel!” Note after stating that Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) clear states that their calling upon goddesses in worship is nothing more then calling upon shaytan in worship: “... call but upon (i.e. yad'una) female deities: They call but upon satan the persistent rebel!” - The interpretation that 'idolatory is worship of Shaytan' or 'worship of Shaytan is idolatory'[6] is affirmed by mufassireen. First of all I quote Sayyidil Mufassireen Ibn Abbas (radiallah ta'ala anh): Tafsir Ibn Abbas:“(They invoke in His stead) the people of Mecca worship in place of Allah (only females) lifeless idols such as al-Lat, al-'Uzza and Manat; (they pray to) they worship (none else than Satan, a rebel) who is intense in his rebellion.” The Tafsir of Jalal Ud Din Suyuti (rahimullah alayhi ta'ala), and Jalal Ud Din Al Mahalli (rahimullah alayhi ta'ala) makes it absolutely clear that idol worship is reffered ad satan worship: Tafsir Al Jalalayn:“What (in, is [to be understand as] mā, ‘only’) they pray to, [what] the idolaters worship, instead of Him, God, that is, other than Him, are but females, idols with feminine names, such as al-Lāt, al-‘Uzza and Manāt; and they (in, is [to be understand as] mā, ‘only’) only pray to, they [only] worship, by worshipping [these female idols], a rebellious satan, one who has rebelled against obedience [to God], for they are obeying him in this [worship of female idols].” Ibn Kathir (rahimullah alayhi ta'ala) leaves no doubt in mind that idol-worship is being refered as Shaytaan worship: Tafsir Ibn Kathir: “They invoke nothing but female deities besides Him.” The idolators claimed that the angels are Allah's daughters, saying, `We only worship them so that they bring us closer to Allah.' So they took the angels as gods, made the shapes of girls and decided, `These (idols) resemble the daughters of Allah (i.e., the angels), Whom we worship. ''' This is similar to Allah's statements: “Have you then considered Al-Lat and Al-`Uzza”[7] “And they make the angels who themselves are servants of the Most Gracious (Allah) females.”[8] and “And they have invented a kinship between Him and the Jinn.”[9]Allah's statement: “and they invoke nothing but Shaytan, a persistent rebel!” means, Shaytan has commanded them to do this and made it seem fair and beautiful in their eyes. Consequently, they are worshipping Shaytan in reality, just as Allah said in another Ayah: ...” - Based on the Quranic evidence and supplementary evidence from classical commentarie it can be concluded that idol worship is in reality Shaytan worship. Muslims Will Not Worship Shaytaan In Arabian Peninsula: - Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) has stated in a authentic Hadith: Sahih Muslim, Book 39, Hadith 6752: "Jabir reported: I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily, the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship {him} in the peninsula of Arabia, but he (is hopeful) that he would sow the seed of dissension amongst them." In the language of Quran idol worship is synonymous with worship of Shaytaan:“(The Mushrikeen) leaving Him (i.e. Allah), call but upon goddesses: They call but upon satan the persistent rebel!” Therefore the meaning of Prophet's (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) statement: “...the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship {him} in the peninsula of Arabia, ...” is that shaytan has lost hope in succeeding to incite the worshippers of Allah (subhana wa ta'la); the Muslims to take idol as gods beside Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) in Arabian peninsula and worship them. Shirk In Arabian Peninsula: It is recorded in a authentic hadith that Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) that those Muslims who have iota of faith in their hearts they will die when Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) will send a fragrant musky wind which will take the lives of all the believers. Those remaining will be the worst of people on earth, and it is on these people that Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) will establish day of judgement: Sahih Muslim, Book 20, Hadith 4721: “... A group of people from my Umma will continue to fight in obedience to the Command of Allah, remaining dominant over their enemies. Those who will oppose them shall not do them any harm. They will remain ill this condition until the Hour overtakes them. (At this) 'Abdullah said: Yes. Then Allah will raise a wind which will be fragrant like musk and whose touch will be like the touch of silk; (but) it will cause the death of all (faithful) persons, not leaving behind a single person with an iota of faith in his heart. Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed by the Hour.” Another hadith of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) reveals that day of judgement will not be established until people revert back to worship of pre-Islamic idol-gods Lat, and Uzza: Sahih Muslim, Book 41, Hadith 6945: 'A'isha reported: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'uzza. I said: Allah's Messenger, I think when Allah has revealed this verse: "He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)." [ref:9:33] It implies that (this promise) is going to be fulfilled. Thereupon he (Allah's Apostle) said: It would happen as Allah would like. Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” Ummul Momineen Aysha Sadeeqa (radiallah ta'ala anha) questioned Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) after hearing this saying:“He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)." It implies that (this promise) is going to be fulfilled.” upon hearing this from her Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) replied: “Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them.” This saying is same as above hadith where Prophet is reported to have said that worst people will be left behind: “Then only the worst of men will remain to be overwhelmed ...” The people remaining in Arabian peninsula will be worst for many reasons but one of those reasons is: “And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.” and part of Arabs reverting to religion of fore-fathers is that: “The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and 'uzza.” Takfir Of Muslims: - Beloved Messenger of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) stated: Sahih Muslim, Book 1, Hadith 116: “It is reported on the authority of Ibn 'Umar that the Apostle (may peace and blessings be upon him) observed: When a man calls his brother an unbeliever, it returns (at least) to one of them.” The narration has been explained by another: Sahih Bukhari, Book 73, Hadith 71: ”Narrated Abu Dhar: That he heard the Prophet saying, "If somebody accuses another of Fusuq (i.e. wickedness by calling him wicked) or accuses him of Kufr, such an accusation will revert to him (i.e. to the accuser) if his companion (i.e. the accused) is innocent." Sahih Ibn Hibban,Volume 1, Hadith 81: “... Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) said: 'The most I fear on you is a man who will recite the Quran until its brightness appears on him and he becomes a supporter to Islam, then he changes it (i.e. Islamic teachings) to what Allah permits and wills. Upon that, the man become detached from it (i.e. Islam), and he throws it behind his back, and start to fight his neighbor with sword, and he accuse him (his neighbor) of shirk". I (i.e. Hudhaifah) said: O prophet of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'salam): Who amongst them both deserve to be called a Mushrik? The accused or the accuser? He replied: "The accuser" These three ahadith establish without doubt that one who makes Takfir of a underserving person; a person who isnt upon Kuffr Al Akbar or upon Shirk Al Akbar then the Takfir returns upon the one who accuses the Muslim of kuffr or shirk. Conclusion: This three part conclusion will summarise, and put in perspective the evidences discussed and the implications of the discussion above. All the parts of discussion above will be linked togather to give a contextual, as well as systematic understanding, so the readers who have had difficulty in seeing the point of above discussion can grasp the importance of points discussed above. In short all the disscusion prior to this three part conclusion was the building blocks on which the essence of article will be explained. Part One: - In the terminology of Quran worship of idol-gods, goddesses is synonymous with worship of Shaytaan, therefore the meaning of Prophet's (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) statement: “...the Satan has lost all hopes that the worshippers would ever worship {him} in the peninsula of Arabia, ...” is that Muslims in Arabian peninsula will not revert back to idolatory in any time. Instead people of Arabia will revert to worship of al-Lat, and Uzza after all the Muslims have died. And the rabble left behind will consist of immoral, irreligious, atheists, who will over time will revert back to idolatory: Sahih Muslim Book 41, Hadith 7023: “... I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Only the wicked people would survive and they would be as careless as birds with the charactertistics of beasts. They would never appreciate the good nor condemn evil. Then the satan would come to them in human form and would say: Don't you respond? And they would say: What do you order us? And he would command them to worship the idols but, in spite of this, they would have abundance of sustenance and lead comfortable lives. Then the trumpet ...” Note that prior to the blowing of musky wind which will take the lives of believers RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) did not indicate Muslims reverting back to Shirk in the Arabian peninsula had there been any chance of Muslims reverting to idolatory prior to the mentioned time Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) would have informed the believers of it.[10] Part Two: - This refutes the claim of Wahhabiyah that in Arabian peninsula Shirk was being practiced and Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab strived to bring people back to Tawheed of Kitabullah & Sunnah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) because there was no Shirk being practiced by Muslims in Arabian peninsula. With this the Takfir of Muslims by Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab and his minions of Shaytaan[11] under the pretext of Shirk is proven to be unjust, and stands refuted. With the Takfir of Wahhabiyah refuted the members of Ahlus Sunnah who do not live in Arabian peninsula but believe as the Arab Ahlus Sunnah of past, present believe. They too can not be guilty of Shirk Al Akbar because the beliefs are same. Part Three: - This leads to the natural conclusion that Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab's Takfir of Muslims returned upon him and the excuse of ignorance can not be extended to him. He was a man of knowledge who had inherited from his father the creed of Ahlus Sunnah which he threw behind his back and deviated from path of Ahlus Sunnah. Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has stated about such people: Surah Maryam (9) Verse 115: "And Allaah is not one to misguide a people after He has guided them, until He explains to them that which they should avoid." Muhammed bin Abdul Wahhab opposed what Messenger of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) stated in the authenticly reported ahadith, and about such people Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has stated: Surah an'Nisa (4) Verse 115: "And whoever contends with the Messenger after the guidance has been made clear to him, and he follows a path other than the path of the believers, We shall leave him in the path he has chosen and land him in Jahannam, an evil refuge" Therefore the apostacy of Muhammed bin Abdul Wahhab is certain and it would be legitimate to call him kaffir. Those who make Takfir of Muslims in obedience to Seikh an'Najd are also guilty of kuffr but Takfir of such people should not be made until it becomes apparent that their rejection does not stem from ignorance. Even then it would be advised that takfir is not made until the individual shows sign of Abu Jahli rejection, opposition, and hate to Ahlus Sunnah and all means of correction have been exhausted.[12] Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi ------------------------------ FootNotes: - [1] Servent is of opinion that Wahhabi'ism is a sub-sect of the Khawarij apostacy, and anyone of the Wahhabi sect practices Takfir of Muslims by accusing them of commiting Shirk is upon kuffr like the Khawarij. - [2] Literally, Establishing of Exhortion, but implies establishing of proofs from Quran, Sunnah and exhortion to fallow the correct aspect of deen. - [3] This statement is derived from many responses which are given in defence of Takfir of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab. - [4] Naturally if the Takfir of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab was erroneous any arguments used to defend Seikh an'Najdi's Takfir would automatically be erronenous. And any arguments used by his co-religionists to implicate members of Ahle Sunnat in Shirk would be by default falsehood because Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) testified that people of Arabian peninsula will be free from Shirk until a apointed time. - [5] The three female deities mentioned in the Quran: “Have ye seen Lat. and 'Uzza, {20} And another, the third Manat? (21) What! for you the male , and for Him, the female?”[ref: Surah An'Najm] - [6] Someone may attempt to argue the two propositions are not same. Please think; according to Quran all forms of idol/god worship is worship of Shaytan in reality, and if Shaytan was directly worshipped as god it would also be idolatory. The difference is that idol worship indirectly leades to satan worship. In reality idolatory is worship of Shaytaan because he made taking of idol as gods beside Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) Halal: “... but it is satan who turns them away from the right religion and he makes unlawful what has been declared lawful for them and he commands them to ascribe partnership with Him, although he has no justification for that.” [ref: Bukhari, B40, H6853] This is something which Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) declared Haram, and those who obeyd Shaytan and took his declared Halal and believed it, they took him as Lord besides Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). Obedience to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) is worship because obedience to Him entails, fear, respecting, honouring His commands. Therefore those who honour, respect, fear these idol-gods and worship them also obey Shaytan, hence their obedience implies worship of their lord Shaytan. - [7] Surah 53 Verse 19 - [8] Surah 43 Verse 19 - [9] Surah 37 Verse 158 - [10] This interpretation explains the correct meaning of: "... and by Allah, I am not afraid that you will worship others besides Allah after me, but I am afraid that you will strive and struggle against each other over these treasures of the world." [ref:Bukhari, B76, H590] which is that Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) will not fall into Shirk and worship others beside Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), but when the fragrant musky wind blows and believers die then the rabble left behind will revert back to idolatory. - [11] Qarn ash'shaytan (i.e. group of devil) was to emerge from East of Makkah, and Madinah: “I heard Allah's Messenger as saying while pointing his hands towards the east: The turmoil would appear from this side; verily, the turmoil would appear from this side where appear the horns of Satan.” [ref: Muslim, B41, H6942] Najd is in East of Madinah and Makkah. Darriyah is exact due east [a town in Najd] where Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab was born: “(The Prophet) said, "O Allah! Bless our Sham and our Yemen." People said, "Our Najd as well." ... On that the Prophet said, "There will appear earthquakes and afflictions, and from there will come out the side of the head of Satan."[ref: Bukhari, B17, H147] - [12] This guidance is only for counter-Takfir of Wahhabi's. Also its best if a Wahhabi makes Takfir of members of Ahlus Sunnah under whatever pre-text the Muslims should say: 'La ila'ha il'Allah.' (i.e. 'There is no god but Allah.') and this would be sufficient to prove he is a liar as well as earn the reciter the intercession of beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'salam) on the day of judgement, where he would request from Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) reciters entrance to paradise.
  20. Salam alayqum, Haq Nawaz Jhangvi nay munazra Jhang mein bi yahi ihtiraz keeya thah ... kay Isa alayhis salam kay mutalliq likha gaya heh kay woh na-kam lotay aur nakami kay izalay wasteh wapis aahen gay ... Nabi kay mutalliq yeh baat likhna bey-adabi heh ... yeh joh Mufti Sahib hen in par toba lazam heh. Yeh sar'ri gustakhi nahin jis par hukum Kufr ho magar is par bi toba lazam heh. Isa alayhis salam ka uthaya janay ka masla; jitna Allah subhanahu wa ta'ala nay un kay wasteh waqt mutayyin keeya thah aur joh tableegh ka hukum thah woh unoon nay keeya. Phir Yahood nay unneh Shaheed karna chaha toh joh azal say mansha e illahi thee us kay mutabiq unneh uthaya gaya aur ussee kay mutabiq wapis behja jahay ga. Isa alayhis salam ko uthaya jana aur phir wapis behja jana Dajjal kay qatal kay wasteh aur zamana aakhir mein woh Yahood o Nasara ko Islam ki haqqaniat ka bataneh kay wasteh, aur un ko yeh sharf deeya jahay ga kay woh Ummati e Khaatim al-Nabiyeen hoon, ghaliban yeh un ki dua thee. Mufti Sahib joh bi hen wesay qiyas bakwas ki bunyad par kahani bana bethay. Aur joh waja mein nay biyan ki agar kartay toh Nabi Hazrat Muhammad sallallahu alayhi wa aalihi was'sallam ki azmat bi buland hoti aur Christian ko jawab bi ho jata. Aur aakhiri baat yeh baat joh Mufti Sahib nay likhi yeh hamari jammat ka nazria nahin nah kohi aql saleem wala is ka difa karay ga. Yeh jin Mufti Sahib nay is ko likha heh uneeh ka nazria heh aur wohi zummedar hen aur is ka wabaal uneeh kay sar par heh. Un ki yeh baat Ahle Sunnat Wal Jammat kay mowaqif o taleem kay khilaaf heh. Hamara wohi nazria heh joh mein nay upar biyan keeya.
  21. Aik haqiqat ka zikr keeya heh tareef ki kia baat heh is mein. Sunni Deen Islam ki khidmat mein dawani nahin deh sakta ... randi tawaif naach rahi ho ... kuttoon ki larahi ho ... behal/bull ki race ho ... Urs, Giyarweenh, Milad, Teeja, Chaliswan, Barsi, qabroon ki jaliyoon say lock/tala lagana ho, qabroon par chadren, mazaraat par lakhoon kharch, joh kuch bi ho, Sunni hazaroon laga sakta heh magr joh cheezen asal hen aur jin ki khaas zeroorat heh ... Dars banana, Aalim Masjidoon mein rakhna, kutub deenia ko publish karna, Sunni ko mawt aahay magr dawani kharch nahin kar sakta aisay kam wasteh. Peeroon kay kuttoon ka adab magar Aalim e Deen ko maanh behan ki gaali sirf doh logh detay nazr ahen gay aik secular bey-deen dosra Sunni. Shia, Wahhabi, Deobandi, Qadiyani, apnay Maulviyoon ko asman par batha kar rakhtay hen magr Sunniyoon ki aksiriat aisi heh joh ghaali deti nazr ahay gi. Is'see waja say Allah ki taraf say zaleel o ruswa ho rahay hen aur ainda zamanay mein Wahhabi aur Deobandi mil kar Sunniyoon ko gajr mooli ki tara katten gay jistera Syria aur Iraq mein huwa he ... abhi baqwas Sufiat kay chakroon mein ... ham bhai bhai hen ... ham toh kissi ka dil bi nahin dukhatay ... Islam firka wariat ki ijazat nahin deta ... magr jab Wahhabi Deobandiyoon ko taqat milli toh tum dekhna ... jistera Wahhabiyoon nay Somalia mein Sunniyoon kay saath keeya, Ismail Dehalvi nay Sunniyoon kay saath keeya, Ibnul Wahhab nay keeya, aur joh Syria Iraq mein huwa ... wohi kuch qatal aam ... Sunni auratoon ko utha kar ghulam banahen gay.
  22. Updated version of this article is here:
  23. Introduction: Hadith narrated by Hadhrat Jabir (radiallah ta'ala anh) records a guiding principle given by Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'salam): “Jabir (Allah be pleased with him) reported that Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) visited Umm Mubashshir al-Ansariya at her orchard of date-palms and said to her: Who has planted these trees of dates-a Muslim or a non-Musim? She said: A Muslim, of course, whereupon he said: Never a Muslim plants, or cultivates a land, and it out of that men eat, or the animals eat, or anything else eats, but that becomes charity on his (planter's) behalf.” [Ref: Muslim, Book 10, Hadith 3765] Many such guiding principles are recorded in ahadith of beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) which can be taken out of the context completely and they will still be source of legislation because the nature of language used is as such. And as a result of this numerous such statements can be found in the books of ahadith which are stripped from their original context.[1] In their context these guiding principles may have some contextual relevance, or absolute relevance to context, or have absolutely no relevance to its context. And their partial or absolute contextual relevance does not restrict the implications of these guiding principles to a particular person or era or meaning, rather these guiding principles remain universal and serve as rules for Ummah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) can judge. Hadith of Praiseworthy & Reprehensible Sunnah: Sahih Muslim, Book 034, Number 6466: "Jarir b. Abdullah reported that some desert Arabs clad in woolen clothes came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). He saw them in sad plight as they had been hard pressed by need. He (the Holy Prophet) exhorted people to give charity, but they showed some reluctance until (signs) of anger could be seen on his face. Then a person from the Ansar came with a purse containing silver. Then came another person and then other persons followed them in succession until signs of happiness could be seen on his (sacred) face. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: He who introduced some good practice in Islam which was followed after him (by people) he would be assured of reward like one who followed it, without their rewards being diminished in any respect. And he who introduced some evil practice in Islam which had been followed subsequently (by others), he would be required to bear the burden like that of one who followed this (evil practice) without theirs being diminished in any respect." The Dispute Between Ahle Sunnat & Wahhabi's: The Wahhabis hold to the belief that this hadith is in specific meaning of; companion in the gathering who initiated giving of Sadqa to the poor Bedouins and those who fallowed him, for all of them there will be equal reward, therefore it can not be used to substantiate category of 'Praiseworthy Innovation' as well as the innovations. The Sunnis hold to the belief that this statement of beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) can be stripped completely independent of it's context and still serve as a source of guidance. Therefore this hadith is evidence for category of 'Praiseworthy Innovation' and a justification for praiseworthy innovations. The aim of this article is to explain the hadith of praiseworthy and blameworthy Sunnah in light of Sunnah of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam).[2] Also to validate the contention of Ahle Sunnat Wal Jammat that it is Sunnah of beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) to give guiding principles to his followers on which we can judge the right, wrong, permissible and prohibited. And the belief of Wahhabis that this hadith is only restricted to its context is heretical and blameworthy innovation. Analysis Of Hadith Sunnah Sai'yah & Hasanah: The complete statement does not fit the context of event because a blameworthy Sunnah in Islam was practiced presence of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). Therefore the beloved Prophet's (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) saying: “And he who introduced some evil practice in Islam which had been followed subsequently (by others), he would be required to bear the burden like that of one who followed this (evil practice) without theirs being diminished in any respect." is not according to the context. And due to fact that there is no mention of blameworthy Sunnah[3] being made part of Islam by companions. It would be safe to conclude that this entire statement of beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam), from: “He who introduced some good practice ...” to end of: “And he who introduced some evil practice ...” was given as guiding principles to encourage good and forbid the evil by him. So the companions can act on the verse of “... amr bil maroof wan'nahuna a'nil munkir ...”[4] and by extension of us being Ummatis the verse refers to us the Muslims. So we also use these guiding principles to encourage good which is part of deen as Fard and Sunnah as well as invite to good which is determined by Ijtihad. Forbid the evil which was declared by Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) as evil and his beloved Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) in Quran and Sunnah. As well as discourage the Muslims from taking part in modern evil practices which were not explicitly declared to be evil yet due to Ijtihadi evidence it can be established that these are against the spirit of Islam therefore evil. Hadith Of Intentions: Sahih Bukhari, Book 1, Hadith 1: “Narrated 'Umar bin Al-Khattab: I heard Allah's Apostle saying: "The reward of deeds depends upon the intentions and every person will get the reward according to what he has intended.” So whoever emigrated for worldly benefits or for a woman to marry, his emigration was for what he emigrated for." Sahih Bukhari, Book 86, Hadith 85: “Narrated 'Umar bin Al-Khattab: The Prophet said: “O people! The reward of deeds depends upon the intentions, and every person will get the reward according to what he has intended.” So, whoever emigrated for Allah and His Apostle, then his emigration was for Allah and His Apostle, and whoever emigrated to take worldly benefit or for a woman to marry, then his emigration was for what he emigrated for." Point One: Beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) said: "The reward of deeds depends upon the intentions and every person will get the reward according to what he has intended.” and then he went to give examples to explain his rule/principle with words: “So whoever emigrated for worldly benefits or for a woman to marry, his emigration was for what he emigrated for." In another hadith it is reported Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) gave the same rule/principle but explained it slightly differently: “So, whoever emigrated for Allah and His Apostle, then his emigration was for Allah and His Apostle, and whoever emigrated to take worldly benefit or for a woman to marry, then his emigration was for what he emigrated for." Based on this one can not argue that since the rule/principle is given in a specific context marriage and migration[5] the meaning of it is restricted to that context only. And based on this conclude that a believer does not have to intend to do everything for sake of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) to be rewarded by Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) because the context was of marriage and emigration. Point Two: The aim of the statement: "The reward of deeds depends upon the intentions and every person will get the reward according to what he has intended.” is to let people know that if action is done with intention of worldly gain it will be judged as that and it will not earn reward, and reward of deeds done for worldly gain and show off, is punishment. This principle is in general meaning explained in a specific context to educate that any act done for worldly intentions will be judged and rewarded as such. To teach if you intend to worship Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) your actions of worship will earn you reward. If you give Zakat, and Sadqa with intention of pleasing Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) then the reward of this is with Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). If you was to marry for sake of protecting your self from adultery out of fear of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) or to marry with intention to have children who would fight for the cause of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) then the good intention will earn reward. And to teach that if a action is done for worldly intentions and without the intention of pleasing Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) then on the day of judgment it will be judged as that and will earn its doer no reward. Fighting In Allah's Cause: Sahih Muslim, Book 53, Hadith 355: “Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ashari: A Bedouin asked the Prophet, "A man may fight for the sake of booty, and another may fight so that he may be mentioned by the people, and a third may fight to show his position (i.e. bravery); which of these regarded as fighting in Allah's Cause?" The Prophet said: "He who fights so that Allah's Word (i.e. Islam) should be superior, fights for Allah's Cause." Sahih Bukhari, Book 3, Hadith 125: “Narrated Abu Musa: A man came to the Prophet and asked, "O Allah's Apostle! What kind of fighting is in Allah's cause? (I ask this), for some of us fight because of being enraged and angry and some for the sake of his pride and haughtiness." The Prophet raised his head (as the questioner was standing) and said: "He who fights so that Allah's Word (Islam) should be superior, then he fights in Allah's cause." Point One: A Bedouin came to Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) and said: "A man may fight for the sake of booty, and another may fight so that he may be mentioned by the people, and a third may fight to show his position (i.e. bravery); which of these regarded as fighting in Allah's Cause?" in another hadith which is also narrated by Abu Musa Al-Ashari (rahimullah alayhi ta'ala): "O Allah's Apostle! What kind of fighting is in Allah's cause?” The answer given by beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) is: "He who fights so that Allah's Word (i.e. Islam) should be superior, fights for Allah's Cause.” Point Two: The context reveals questioner pacifically mentioned fighting in rage, fighting for pride, fight for haughtiness, fight for spoils of war, and then asked the question: “O Allah's Apostle! What kind of fighting is in Allah's cause?” The answer given was that one who fights so Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) word should be superior he fights for the cause of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). From this context can we correctly conclude that one who fights for pride, spoils of war, haughtiness, so deen of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) is superior is fighting in cause of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala)? Or is he fighting for Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) cause one who fights so Word of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) is superior over its enemies? One who fights so Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) word is superior over its enemies is fighting in the cause of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala).[6] This demonstrates that a guiding principle can be in a particular context yet its meaning can absolutely be absolutely independent from it's context. Paying Debt Handsomely: Sahih Bukhari, Book 38, Hadith 502: “Narrated Abu Huraira: A man came to the Prophet demanding his debts and behaved rudely. The companions of the Prophet intended to harm him, but Allah's Apostle said (to them), "Leave him, for the creditor (i.e. owner of a right) has the right to speak." Allah's Apostle then said, "Give him a camel of the same age as that of his." The people said, "O Allah's Apostle! There is only a camel that is older than his." Allah's Apostle said, "Give (it to) him, for the best amongst you is he who pays the rights of others handsomely." Sahih Bukhari, Book 41, Hadith 578: Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet owed a camel of a certain age to a man who came to demand it back. The Prophet ordered his companions to give him. They looked for a camel of the same age but found nothing but a camel one year older. The Prophet told them to give it to him. The man said, "You have paid me in full, and may Allah pay you in full." The Prophet said, "The best amongst you is he who pays his debts in the most handsome manner." Point One: Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) owed debt to a man who was rude to Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) when he came to demand from Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) his debt. The companions of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) did not tolerate disrespect of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam), not even slight disrespect. So they wanted to harmed him (i.e. kill him)[7] but Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) prevented them. By saying: "Leave him, for the creditor (i.e. owner of a right) has the right to speak." Based on the context: “A man came to the Prophet demanding his debts and behaved rudely.” will one argue that Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) granted him permission to speak therefore Prophet of Allah (Sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) gave him permission to be rude to him![8] Of course not, the permission to speak was to demand the debt back from one who owes the debt to creditor and not to be rude to him. Point Two: RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) ordered that a camel be given to creditor: "Give him a camel of the same age as that of his." so the companions of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) searched for a same age camel to give to the creditor: “... but found nothing but a camel one year older.” So they informed Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) of the situation: “The Prophet told them to give it to him.” and then said: "The best amongst you is he who pays his debts in the most handsome manner." From the context it can be said that Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) is saying that he is the best amongst the Sahabah (alayhi ridwan). And clearly from hadith the lesson we learn, the guiding principle for us is to judge anyone who pays his debts handsomely as having characteristic of best of Muslims. It would be foolish to assume that this hadith was specific for Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) and it can not be used for guidance for Ummah of beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). This exercise demonstrates that a guiding principle may have partial relevance to the context but ultimately its purpose is to be source of guidance for all Muslims belonging to any era. Reprehensible Deeds In Jahilliyah: Sahih Muslim, Book 1, Hadith 217: “It is narrated on the authority of Abdullah b. Mas'ud that some people said to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him): Messenger of Allah, would we be held responsible for our deeds committed in the state of ignorance (before embracing Islam)?[9] Upon his he (the Holy Prophet) remarked: He who amongst you performed good deeds in Islam, He would not be held responsible for them. And he who committed evil (even after embracing Islam) would be held responsible or his misdeeds that he committed in the state of ignorance as well as in that of Islam.” Sahih Muslim, Book 1, Hadith 218: “It is narrated on the authority of Abdullah b. Mas'ud: We once said: Messenger of Allah, would we be held responsible for our deeds committed in the state of ignorance? He (the Holy Prophet) observed: He who did good deeds in Islam would not be held responsible for what he did in the state of ignorance, but he who committed evil (after having come within the fold of Islam) would be held responsible for his previous and later deeds.” Point One: Some people said to Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) that would they be held responsible on the day of judgment for the sinful deed they committed before coming to Islam. Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) replied: “He who amongst you performed good deeds in Islam He would not be held responsible for them.” And about munafiqeen (i.e. hypocrites): “And he who committed evil (even after embracing Islam) would be held responsible or his misdeeds that he committed in the state of ignorance as well as in that of Islam.” Based on the context of question, and the answer is it possible to safely conclude that those who asked beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) about the deeds of pre-jahiliyah period were pious and sinful! Of course not only a ignominious illiterate would come to such conclusion because there is indication in this hadith that only Sahabah (alayhi ridwan) asked.[10] Point Two: Sahih Muslim, Book 1, Hadith 222: “Hakim b. Hizam reported to 'Urwa b. Zubair that he said to the Messenger of Allah: Do you think that there is any thing for me (of he reward with the Lord) for the deed of religious purification that I did in the state of ignorance? Upon this he (the Apostle of Allah) said to him: You accepted Islam with all the previous virtues that you practiced.” Sahih Muslim, Book 1, Hadith 218: “It is narrated on the authority of Abdullah b. Mas'ud, We once said: Messenger of Allah, would we be held responsible for our deeds committed in the state of ignorance? He (the Holy Prophet) observed: He who did good deeds in Islam would not be held responsible for what he did in the state of ignorance, but he who committed evil (after having come within the fold of Islam) would be held responsible for his previous and later deeds.” Devils may deceive people and the people may deceive themselves and conclude that the Munafiqeen as well as Sahabah (alayhi ridwan) asked beloved (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) about their deeds of pre-conversion era. But it is clear from the ahadith that Hadhrat Hakim bin Hizam (radiallah ta'ala anh), Hadhrat Abdullah bin Mas'ud (radiallah ta'ala anh) as well as the other Sahabah had asked the question about deeds of pre-conversion era. Point Three: Importantly these ahadith are hope to anyone who converts to Islam, news to them that if they act piously adhere to deen of Islam, practice the deen as it is supposed to, then for them there will be reward for the good deeds done prior to being Muslim and while being part of Ummah. This hadith also serves as warning to new converts that if you convert but continue to sin without restrain and repentance then you will be punished with your sins done while being Muslim as well as in period prior to Islam. It would be illogical, irrational, to assume that this guiding principle news was limited to the persons involved, or restricted to companions only. This leads to the conclusion that guiding principles can have partial relevance to it's context but not absolute relevance and if a senseless shaytaan argues that this Hadith has absolute relevance to the people involved then there is defect in his aqeedah regarding beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) and about Sahabah (alayhi ridwan).[11] Usurping Land Wrongfully: Sahih Muslim, Book 1, Hadith 256: “Ibn Mas'ud says: I heard the Messenger of Allah observing: He who took an oath on the property of a Muslim without legitimate right would meet Allah and He would be angry, with him. Then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in support of his contention recited the verse: "Verily those who barter Allah's covenant and their oaths at a small price.” Sahih Muslim, Book 1, Hadith 258: “Wa'il reported it on the authority of his father Hujr: I was with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) that two men came there disputing over a piece of land. One of them said: Messenger of Allah, this man appropriated my land without justification in the days of ignorance. The (claimant) was Imru'l-Qais b. 'Abis al-Kindi and his opponent was Rabi'a b. 'Iban He (the Holy Prophet) said (to the claimant): Have you evidence (to substantiate your claim)? He replied: I have no evidence. Upon this he (the Messenger of Allah) remarked: Then his (that is of the defendant) is the oath. He (the claimant) said: In this case he (the defendant) would appropriate this (the property). He (the Holy Prophet) said: There is than no other way left for you but this. He (the narrator) said: When he (the defendant) stood up to take oath, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who appropriated the land wrongfully would meet Allah in a state that He would be angry with him. Ishaq in his narration mentions Rabi'a b. 'Aidan (instead of Rabi'a b. 'Ibdan).” Point One: Imrul Qais bin Abis Al Khindi (radia'allah ta'ala anh) as well as Rabi'a bin Iban (radia'allah ta'ala anh) came to Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) regarding a dispute about land. It was said to him: “Messenger of Allah, this man appropriated my land without justification in the days of ignorance.” Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) said to Imrul Qais (radia'allah ta'ala anh): “Have you evidence (to substantiate your claim)?” To which he said no he doesn’t then Prophet instructed the defendant to take a oath and said: “He who appropriated the land wrongfully would meet Allah in a state that He would be angry with him.” as well as recited the verse: “Verily those who barter Allah's covenant and their oaths at a small price.” From the statement of Imrul Qais's statement: “In this case he (the defendant) would appropriate this (the property).” and the verse of Quran can we conclude that Rabi'a bin Iban (radia'allah ta'ala anh) was being revealed as one who sold his iman for sake of land? Or can we conclude that the verse of the Quran due to the context of the dispute regarding land in fact was revealed about land? Answer for both is no, and no; because this recitation of the verse of Quran: “Behold, those who barter away their bond with God and their own pledges for a trifling gain – they shall not partake in the blessings of the life to come; and God will neither speak unto them nor look upon them on the Day of Resurrection, nor will He cleanse them of their sins; and grievous suffering awaits them.” [ref: Surah 3:77] was to remind the companion that Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) does not approve of those who sell their iman, piety for worldly gains: “Nor sell the covenant of Allah for a miserable price: for with Allah is (a prize) far better for you, if ye only knew.” [ref: Surah 16:95] And in no way the quotation of verse can be righteously be used to attack the any of the two pious companions.[12] And no the verse is not about land but its about Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) covenant which he made the with people of the books and their selling covenant and oaths for small price means they alter the books, conceal, distort what was revealed in the earlier books for worldly gains.[13] Point Two: Three essential lessons to be learned from this, one, the guiding principle: “He who appropriated the land wrongfully would meet Allah in a state that He would be angry with him.” does have some relevance to the dispute of land but not absolute. Therefore there is no blame upon any of the companions of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). Two, even though the verse does not indicate anything about land Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) quoted it to warn the believers of danger of usurping ones land unjustly. This establishes the principle that verse of Quran can be used out of its context if the language permits, such usage is permissible especially if it's about characteristics of man or about mankind generally. Lastly Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) states that in the stories of past nations there are lessons, instructions of guidance: “There is, in their stories, instruction for men endued with understanding.” [ref: Surah 12:111] and we the Muslims have to be men of understanding to learn lessons and take instructions from the stories of companions which are recorded as ahadith. And the guiding principle is warning of what to stay away from, therefore it is according to Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) statement: “Verily in this is an instructive warning for whosoever feareth (i.e. Allah).” [ref: Surah 79:26] Conclusion: In the light of discussion questions needs to be asked, should these guiding principles only be understood in the light of context of Hadith or can they be stripped from their context and applied generally? Answer, Sunnah of beloved RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) is to give guiding principles in context of a event or to give a guiding principle in historical context and then explain that guiding principle with examples. Therefore the guiding principles can be stripped from their historical context and be applied to life of Muslims where ever they maybe and who ever they maybe. Also note that these guiding principles were given in historical context because Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) sent revelation (which became hadith) on basis of the necessity and RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) guided the Muslims with rules/principles so Muslims judge according to what Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has revealed and know the limits which His beloved Messengers (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) had set. The Quran was revealed in specific context of Arabia, its religions, customs, but we do not restrict the understanding of it to only what what Quran and Sunnah explicitly establish. Rather we use Quran and Ahadith to meet the challenges of modern tribulations, and refute associating of partners with Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) may it be the Greek mythology or Chinese or Indian. And this can only be done if the verses of Quran are stripped from their historical context and used as guiding principles against these polytheistic creeds. The language of the Quran as well as statements of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) allow a broader interpretation. Therefore to restrict the meaning of a verse/statement (i.e. guiding principle) of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) to a specific context is dangerous. In fact so dangerous that it will eliminate the very basis of Ijtihad because the tribulations in modern times as well as religions which were not mentioned nor their beliefs discussed in Qur’an, their refutation depends on Ijtihadi evidence.[14] On the basis of analysis of Sunnah of Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) we can conclude that he gave rules/guiding-principles in context of events which happened around him and this indeed is also Sunnah of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala).[15] Therefore Prophet's (sallalahu alyhi was'sallam) saying: “He who introduced some good practice in Islam which was followed after him (by people) he would be assured of reward like one who followed it, without their rewards being diminished in any respect.” and his saying: “And he who introduced some evil practice in Islam which had been followed subsequently (by others), he would be required to bear the burden like that of one who followed this (evil practice) without theirs being diminished in any respect." are to be understood as guiding principles given in specific context which have relevance to the historical event, as well as a guiding principles for Muslims in his time and those who come after the him and after the three generations. Our deduction is also based on the fact that Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has stated; stories in revelation are narrated so the ulil albab (i.e. men of understanding) learn lessons from them. Therefore the guiding principle: “He who introduced some good practice in Islam which was followed after him (by people) he would be assured of reward like one who followed it, without their rewards being diminished in any respect.” is valid source to perform ijtihad on to support the existence, the creation, of praiseworthy innovations in deen of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). With certainty that one who innovates a ijtihadi praiseworthy innovation for him there is reward as well as equal reward for those who fallow his praise worthy innovation. Wama alayna ilal balaghul mubeen. Muhammed Ali Razavi Footnotes: ========= - [1] Reports like these are too numerous to list all: “... Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who died knowing (fully well) that there is no god but Allah entered Paradise.” [ref: Muslim, B1, H39] and “... the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed: he who as in his heart the weight of a mustard seed of pride shall not enter Paradise.” [ref: Muslim, B1, H166] Existence of such reports is also proof that Sahabah (alayhi ridwan) stripped such ahadith from their historical context to educate people. - [2] We have been commanded to obey Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) and prohibited from falling into disputes: “And obey Allah and His Messenger, and do not dispute and [thus] lose courage and [then] your strength would depart; and ...” [ref: Surah 8:46] the reality is that we have fallen into disputes on all sorts of issues including religion and considering the nature of man Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) instructed the best course of action if we do fall into dispute: “O ye who believe! Obey Allah and obey the Messenger and those charged with authority among you. If ye differ in anything among yourselves, refer it to Allah and His Messenger, if ye do believe in Allah and the Last Day: ...” [ref: Surah 4:59] Note in disputes we are only instructed to refer to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) and RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). We have to probe why did Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) not say refer to ulil amr (i.e. ones with authority)! Reason, It is entirely possible for the ulil amr to fall into dispute on a matter of deen, and we have plenty of evidence in ahadith to substantiate this. We are instructed to obey the ulil amr on matters which there is no dispute, and we are instructed to obey Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) as well as Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) in all matters disputed or in agreement. As a matter of principle we first seek guidance in Quran (i.e. Allah subhana wa ta'ala) if we fail to find evidence for a matter in Quran then we seek guidance from Sunnah (i.e. Prophet sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) because: “He who obeys the Messenger has obeyed Allah ; but those who turn away ...” [ref: Surah 4:80] Even then if we do not find guidance on a matter then we are permitted to practice Ijtihad (i.e. striving to achieve a objective independently) in light of Quran and Ahadith. - [3] Wahhabis may be tempted by the shaytaan to say that reprehensible Sunnah of companions in the context of hadith was that they were reluctant to give sadqa. Explanation of their reluctance has to be understood in light of Prophet's (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) saying: “... Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) having said this: The most excellent Sadaqa or the best of Sadaqa is that after giving which the (giver) remains rich and the upper hand is better than the lower hand, and begin from the members of your household.” [ref: Bukhari, B5, H2254] Their reluctance was due to desire to practice sadqa in secret but when they saw signs of displeasure after Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) they realized that exhortation to give sadqa was for the poor Bedouins then they came forward until he was pleased. Therefore a cursed apostate Wahhabi would dare to accuse the companions of beloved Messenger (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) of introducing reprehensible Sunnah into religion of Islam. - [4] “[such believers are] the repentant, the worshipers, the praisers [of Allah ], the travelers [for His cause], those who bow and prostrate [in prayer], those who enjoin what is right and forbid what is wrong, and those who observe the limits [set by] Allah. And give good tidings to the believers.” [ref: Surah 9:112] - [5] Context of marriage and migration: 'The reward of deeds of migration as well as marriage depends upon the intentions, and every person will get the reward according to what he has intended.' - [6] The cause of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), the aim, objective of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) is to make Islam dominant over its adversaries: “It is He Who hath sent His Messenger with guidance and the Religion of Truth, to over-come it over all religion, even though the Pagans may detest (it).” [ref: Surah 9:33, Surah 48:28, Surah 61:9] and therefore who fights Jihad in the way of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) with right intention he fights for cause of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). - [7] The companions of beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) would have killed him because this is the Sunnah of Sahabah for those who disrespect Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) and this is proven from: “... While we were with Allah's Apostle who was distributing (i.e. some property), there came Dhu-l-Khuwaisira, a man from the tribe of Bani Tamim and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Do Justice." The Prophet said, "Woe to you! Who could do justice if I did not? I would be a desperate loser if I did not do justice." 'Umar said, "O Allah's Apostle! Allow me to chop his head off." ...” [ref: Bukhari, B56, H807] in another hadith its reported: “Somebody who, I think was Khalid bin Al-Walid, requested the Prophet to let him chop that man's head off, but he prevented him.” [ref: Bukhari, B55, H558] - [8] Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has prohibited it raising of voice over the voice of Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) and talking to him in a manner in which we talk among our selves: “O ye who believe! Raise not your voices above the voice of the Prophet, nor speak aloud to him in talk, as ye may speak aloud to one another, lest your deeds become vain and ye perceive not.” [ref: Surah 49:2] Raising voice over the voice of another is disrespectful and one we talk freely to are often the ones we have no respect for. And also when people converse with each other they use derogatory nicknames or use words which show lack of respect, therefore common manners are prohibited for RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam). In another verse Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has prohibited the believers: “O you who believe! do not say “Raina” and say “Unzurna” and listen, and for the unbelievers there is a painful chastisement.” [ref: Surah 2:104] 'Ra'ina' literally means 'listen to us' in Arabic, this word was used by companions to imply repeat what Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) said if they missed something. The Jews taking advantage of similarity of Hebrew and Arabic languages used to pronounce 'ra'ina' with twist of tonge: “Among the Jews are those who distort words from their [proper] usages and say … "Ra'ina," twisting their tongues and defaming the religion.” [ref: Surah 4:46] to make it sound like the Hebrew word which had derogatory meaning. On the basis of the Jews having malicious intentions Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) forbade the believers from using this word and instructed that companions use 'unzurna' (i.e. look at us). Beloved Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) was embodiment of Quran it could not be expected him to encourage evil (i.e. being rude to him) because Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) had prohibited it. - [9] Period of ignorance technically implies 'period of ignorance of Islam and lived in kuffr/shirk', and in this hadith the term is used to mean period of kuffr/shirk before converting to Islam. - [10] It is factually possible that among the Muslims in the time of RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) there were people (i.e. munafiqeen) who practiced evil deeds even after converting to Islam and they will be punished for their sinful deeds of pre-conversion era and post conversion era. But it is impossible due to the nature of question because it reveals that one who has inquired is concerned about his deeds of pre-islamic era and a munafiq was/is never concerned about what he has done in past or is doing at the moment. And if a munafiq shows concern its only for sake of pride, salvaging prestige honor, and for fear of retribution. The Sahabah intended good for deen, and practiced good in deen and prohibited evil, abstained from evil, and were concerned about the evil deeds regardless of when they committed them due to fear of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). The Munafiqeen had no interest in deen, their practice of deen (i.e. prayers etc ..) was simply a show and Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) said about them: “To the Hypocrites give the glad tidings that there is for them (but) a grievous penalty.” [ref: Surah 4:138] The penalty is explained in another verse: “The Hypocrites will be in the lowest depths of the Fire: no helper wilt thou find for them.” [ref: Surah 4:145] Therefore if the Munafiqeen were asking about what the good/evil deeds Prophet of Allah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) would have quoted the verses and answered their question. - [11] Defect in aqeeda regarding Sahabah (alayhi ridwan) because Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has promised in the Quran to not to punish them but to grant then paradise: “The vanguard (of Islam) - the first of those who migrated (i.e. Muhajireen) and of those who gave them aid (i.e. Ansar), and (also) those who follow them in (all) good deeds,- well pleased is Allah with them, as are they with Him: for them hath He prepared gardens under which rivers flow, to dwell therein for ever: that is the supreme felicity.” [ref: Surah 9:100] To say that the guiding principle mentioned has absolute relevance to Sahabah is to argue that Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) frightened the Sahabah (radiallah ta'ala) about a matter which Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) had already decided and informed the Sahabah (radia'allah ta'ala anh) of paradise. - [12] The reason anyone of these two companions can not be said to be under wrath of Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) is simple because Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has forgiven their mistakes, sins of all companions: “To those who believe and do deeds of righteousness hath Allah promised forgiveness and a great reward.” [ref: Surah 5:9] forgiveness for their sins and reward unconditionally which has Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) promised in this verse to Sahabah (alayhi ridwan): “... to all has Allah promised a goodly (reward). And Allah is well acquainted with all that ye do.” [ref: Surah 57:10] The promise of reward, and forgiveness of their sins/mistakes itself is proof that Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) did not give this principle for the two companions. One who ignorant of Quran and Sunnah may argue this was given in time when RasoolAllah (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) did not know about what Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) will do with the companions so he could have intended it for them. Response, revelation received by Prophet (sallalahu alayhi was'sallam) was of two types one which became Quran, and one which was Hadith. Allah (subhana a ta'ala) does not forget what He has instructed nor does he contradict Himself. Hence the understanding that this principle, in fact any principle which is given in context of where it points negatively to a companion has to be understood for the rest of Ummah which isn’t protected from misguidance. With this the harmony between wahi of Quran and wahi of Hadith is remains intact, and Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) challenge of no contradiction in his guidance remains legitimately uncontested. - [13] Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) has stated: “And, behold, there are indeed some among them who distort the Book with their tongues, so as to make you think that [what they say] is from the Book, the while it is not from the Book; and who say, "This is from God," the while it is not from God: and thus do they tell a lie about God, being well aware [that it is a lie]” [ref: Surah 3:78] about such people Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) says: “Behold, those who barter away their bond with God and their own pledges for a trifling gain – they shall not partake in the blessings of the life to come; and God will neither speak unto them nor look upon them on the Day of Resurrection, nor will He cleanse them of their sins; and grievous suffering awaits them.” [ref: Surah 3:77] in another verse Allah (subhana wa ta'ala) states about people of book: “Then woe to those who write the Book with their own hands, and then say:"This is from Allah," to traffic with it for miserable price!- Woe to them for what their hands do write, and for the gain they make thereby.” [ref: Surah 2:79] - [14] Evidence which is not explicit but is implicit and based on analogy. - [15] Allah's (subhana wa ta'ala) Sunnah is to send revelation when there is a justified cause for revelation. And that cause can be anything; someone attributing sons to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala), or attributing daughters to Allah (subhana wa ta'ala). ==========
  24. Sayyidi Ala Hadrat rahimullah alayhi ta'ala nah sirf Wali thay woh apnay zamana mein Ghawth bi thay, sirf Aalim nahin thay, woh Mujtahid aur Mujadid, Mufassir aur Muhaddith bi thay. Idhar hammen nay lecture deh jah sheeshay mein apna moonh dekh aur Allah ki lannat jis par bars rahi heh dekh kar pechan leh. Rafzi khabeesa ko Taqqiyah mein Qadri honay ka makr bi aa gaya.
  25. https://archive.org/details/QaharEAsmaniByAllamaMushtaqAhmadNizamiVol1 Is kitab ki volume 2 dastyab heh agar kissi kay pass ho to share karay, thank you.